《Avatar: Chaos Water.》


 1: Shisui.

    "You know, your mistake was falling in love with that woman..." a man''s deep voice echoed in the dark room, full of authority and a certain malice he did not try to hide.


    "But my lord..." another voice spoke, but a slap was heard.


    "Shut up, we''re Fire Nation, Fire, you idiot! Mixing with a lowly woman like a water bender has already upset other generals, and you still want to defend yourself?" the first voice scolded, and footsteps were heard.


    A man in red, gold, and black robes approached what appeared to be a wooden cradle containing a small child, when he saw the little one, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully, oblivious to all the commotion, a grimace of displeasure appeared on his face.


    "As a general, hiding a waterbender could be considered treason, and if you hadn''t had a child, I would have killed you right now. But in addition to being a Fire Lord, I am also a father," the man, who showed a somewhat aged face with gray hair, slowly brought his hand closer to the little boy.


    "Then I give you two choices, Sai. Kill your wife and child and I will forget your blatant betrayal of our cause, or you may choose one of them, but you will be imprisoned like all traitors," the man laid his hand on the child''s black hair, at least he had inherited that trait from his father.


    Those of the Fire Nation had certain characteristics that set them apart from other nations, their black hair and golden eyes being the most symbolic, and as far as the Fire Lord knew, the little boy before him possessed both, though his skin? It was tan, like those Water Tribe types.


    "My Lord, I choose my son," the voice replied without hesitation, though the trembling in his words indicated that it had not been an easy decision to make.


    "But, could you protect him? I will give my life if necessary!" this voice dared to demand, since it was all in the same shit, why not try to get an advantage for his son?


    "Clever as always, General Sai. But you will die not by my hand or your own, but on the battlefield against the Northern Water Tribe. You like their women, don''t you, then die at their hands with what little honor you have left!"


    "Yes, Lord of Fire Azulon!" the man shouted, and soon he was heard leaving the room.


    There was no need to hesitate or say goodbye to his son, he had something more pressing to do. Soon the sound of banging and breaking could be heard in the distance, along with the hysterical screams of a man and a woman.


    "You evil bastard! All of you Fire Nation are bastards!" the woman finally shouted, but her voice was drowned out by the roar of an explosion.


    Soon after, there was only silence.


    "What shall I call you now?" Azulon completely ignored everything that had happened outside this room, focusing his attention on the infant he now held in his arms.


    He was a child of misfortune, that was what they called the little half-breeds born in this time of war, the Fire Nation''s disdain for other nations was not just lip service, it was something more cultural, as they wanted to ''benefit'' everyone.


    Although miscegenation was inevitable, there was usually a very shady or sad story behind each of these children, and add to that the hatred produced by both sides in this war, and you have the perfect victim for ridicule and abuse.


    "Will you be a Firebender or a Waterbender? Probably the latter, after all, you were born under the influence of the full moon," Azulon murmured as he rocked the baby, if anyone else saw him doing this they would surely think he was possessed by a spirit.


    "But I suppose that would be an advantage because to integrate the other nations, we need to show them the benefits of doing so, right? You''ll be the perfect tool for that, Shisui," Azulon said quietly, before he put the baby in the crib and left the room, he had to make arrangements to ensure the child''s growth.


    ''Well, I guess the standard of every reincarnate has caught up with me, but I never expected so much darkness in this sunny world,'' someone thought, and small golden eyes opened in the darkened room.


    The baby had been conscious all the time, and since no one would examine a baby closely, neither Azulon nor his supposed father had discovered that he was awake. Ironically, only his mother could tell when he was pretending to sleep, but that woman was already dead.


    ''Why did I fall for something so simple,'' Shisui thought weakly, the reasons for his rebirth were somewhat stupid, but the context was not.


    His previous world had completely gone to shit, simple as that. No one knows why, but suddenly, people started going crazy and killing each other, either violently or, like him, through trickery.


    Society collapsed, and it even occurred to some rulers to unleash some of those delicious stockpiled nuclear weapons, further screwing up the planet. It was as if something had been collectively activated deep inside the human mind, causing it to fall into utter chaos.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Obviously, he was a victim of it, but at least he was one of the lucky ones, he didn''t have those destructive desires like the rest and could control himself properly, but under the influence of whatever it was, remorse or guilt had disappeared, allowing him to calmly commit many heinous acts.


    ''I can feel guilt again...'' The baby realized that whatever had affected him in his homeworld had not followed him to this life, but something else had.


    Perhaps because the phenomenon was supernatural, many people realized that they possessed some special abilities, but they were nothing incredible like manipulating elements or anything like that, they were more subtle abilities, silent, nothing remarkable.


    It was as if this phenomenon chose certain people to make his killing easier, and he kept this "gift," as some people called it. He could see and feel other people''s auras! Each with a color and meaning, an ability that allowed him to survive for a long time.


    Until his stupid death came to him. No ability is invincible or omnipotent, a woman came into his life and showed him that not everyone has bad feelings towards others.


    With his self-control, he managed to avoid murdering her and they built a relationship after going through many hardships, only for her to betray him by revealing that he had been chosen as her "prey" years before, and this was the way she chose to murder.


    She controlled her hormones and brain secretions to truly ''fall in love'' with him, fooling any ability capable of recognizing intentions, such as his own. On his deathbed, he remembered asking to go to a place of peace.


    ''Peace my baby fists, this world is only beautiful when they fly over Appa, mired in war and chaos with an almost divine figure guarding the earthly plane and who knows God what''s in the spirit world,'' the baby mused with some regret, realizing that he had probably been noticed by those super dangerous spirits, like a certain mother he avoided mentioning.


    ''But we can do some good, but I''m very sleepy, being a baby is terrible,'' Shisui slept for a good few hours before waking up crying from hunger, a biological instinct in all babies.


    With his poor eyesight, not yet used to using his eyes, he could tell he was in another room, much better lit by the way. Soon, a calm woman with a baby in her arms entered the room and looked at little Shisui with a certain resignation in her eyes.


    "I don''t know why ''he'' adopted a child of misfortune, nor why he makes me nurse him, there are so many wet nurses available," the woman muttered in a tone full of complaint, but she had to fulfill her duties.


    Princess Ursa didn''t have much of a choice, let''s say, so she left her newborn son Zuko at Shisui''s side before she took him in her arms and examined him carefully, especially his skin.


    "What a miserable life you will have, I guess we have a lot in common, don''t you think? I just hope you end up better off than me," the woman said before she started to nurse Shisui.


    ''Don''t curse me, woman, your life is a drama I don''t want to experience,'' Shisui thought absentmindedly while he was being fed, feeling familiar yet distant security.


    ''I guess this is real mother love,'' Shisui didn''t know why he felt this way, but in a way, this experience allowed his mind to relax.


    He constantly had thoughts and internal dialogues to somehow calm his fears, he didn''t like this world, he didn''t like any fictional world, no, the idea of living in it didn''t appeal to him.


    I never thought about being ''reborn'' or ''transmigrated'', and even if a wasteland covered in radioactive ash and nuclear snow wasn''t the best, it was my world, I didn''t want to leave it just like that, although maybe it was the influence of that thing," Shisui continued to mentally ramble until his mind gradually shut down from the sleepiness he felt.


    Three years later...


    "Look Shisui, I can make fire!" a small three-year-old boy ran up to another of the same age.


    Although they were similar in age, they were dressed differently, the former wearing red, gold, and black clothes, indicating his status as a prince, while the boy wore only black clothes, a kind of negative symbol.


    Strangely enough, however, both of them had good complexions, indicating that neither of them had suffered any hardships, and aside from the difference in their skin color and clothing, neither of them was particularly different from the other.


    "Incredible," Shisui waved his arms in the pond that was located in a certain open area of the castle, his smooth movements causing ripples in the water without even touching it as if that element was under the boy''s complete control.


    Indeed it was. At the age of three, Shisui already knew that he could control water like his deceased mother. Although the servants looked at him more and more badly because of it, none of them dared to play a trick on him, because, after all, the royal family was behind him.


    "You don''t look excited!" exclaimed the boy who was Zuko.


    "No, I''m not," Shisui replied, floating a water balloon, but you could tell from the jagged and wobbly edges that it took a lot of effort.


    "Great!" Zuko shouted again at the sight of his friend Shisui''s water ball, but Shisui simply stopped waving his arms and let the waterfall.


    "I need to learn more about water bending," Shisui mumbled, trying to replicate the moves he remembered from the show, but there was a lot of mystery and skill involved that couldn''t be conveyed in an animation.


    Fortunately, he knew how to meditate. It was not as unbelievable as it might seem, anyone can meditate, and he used it a lot in his first life to calm himself or control his gift, so he was very familiar with the action.


    But meditating was not a trick to gain super control abilities, if anything it allowed him to gradually access the extraordinary energy of this world, the Chi, but not much more.


    "Zuko, do you want to race turtle ducks?" bored, Shisui invited Zuko to release the energy that every child has at this young age.


    "All right, I''ll beat you this time!" promised Zuko, who went over to the pond to grab one of the little critters, oblivious to the subtle look Shisui gave him.


    ''You fool, I always cheat, you won''t be able to beat me,'' the boy thought mischievously before he grabbed a turtleduck of his own.


    "?1, 2, 3!"

 2: Boiling Water.

    "So, what''s the point of knowing the existence of oxygen?" seeing the chemical reaction in front of him, Zuko could not help but ask such a question.


    "If you know every aspect of your power, you can control it effectively," replied Shisui, who was engrossed at the tender age of 5 in repeating certain scientific experiments.


    How did he get a secluded room to do this? He told the kind Fire Lord Azulon of his desire to explore the material world extensively; perhaps he could find something useful for the Fire Nation.


    Why is a five-year-old boy able to converse with the Fire Lord, even though he is a Son of Misfortune? Did you forget that the man supported him? He was even kind enough to let him see the journal his mother had written for him, which was filled with knowledge about controlling water.


    That last one is kind of sad, his mother was in love with his father but had doubts and even fears about what might happen to him, so during her pregnancy, she wrote down all her knowledge in a notebook.


    From the basics of waterbending to more advanced arts like healing or creating ice, his mother summed up waterbending in one simple sentence, but it opened up a new world for Shisui: ''Understand the element, its limits, and how far your imagination can go with it.''


    Perhaps Azulon, or those who evaluated the journal before giving it to him, did not consider those words and wrote it off as some mystical nonsense, but it made Shisui begin to look at the supposed manipulation of the elements in this world with different eyes.


    It had clear rules, you used your energy to create or control the four elements, though each person could only control one unless you were the legendary Avatar, each element had things that others could learn and replicate.


    Living among the firebenders, with his characteristic battle-oriented style, Shisui unconsciously adapted his water control, even if it felt uncomfortable at times, it allowed him to see a way beyond the usual.


    Iroh was able to create a technique that allowed him to redirect lightning by learning the basics of waterbending, could he create something similar? Although he was still a novice, his ambitions were already reaching further and further, but he had to take it one step at a time.


    "I don''t understand, isn''t it just letting my anger and desire burn to create fire?" asked Zuko, not quite understanding what his friend Shisui was saying.


    Sometimes Zuko was jealous of the way his friend behaved and even how others reacted to his presence, sometimes he tried to copy him, but it only made his little sister Azula, who was present, laugh.


    "Silly Zuzu, if you can use this ''oxygen'' to make fire, you''ll make stronger flames, won''t you?" said little Azula, who had a habit of sneaking into Shisui''s laboratory, and since he preferred to keep an eye on her to make sure she didn''t mess with his things, he gave her permission to satisfy her curiosity.


    "Exactly, oxygen is something that is in the air we breathe, along with other ''elements'', although these do not react with our bodies, except for the mixture of oxygen with another called ''carbon'', which is part of the breath you exhale," Shisui said, adjusting his long hair as it prevented him from seeing.


    No one dared to cut Shisui''s hair for fear of hurting him with scissors or razors, there were some very radical people, and even if they had direct orders not to hurt him, ''accidents'' can happen.


    That was why his hair was so long, he hadn''t cut it since he was born, and maybe because he was a Waterbender, he had more vitality than others, which explained his luxuriant hair.


    "Yes, the carbon dionome, the one that makes little bubbles!" cried Zuko excitedly, but he only heard his younger sister''s mocking laughter.


    "Carbon dioxide, silly Zuzu! It can be found in many things, like smoke, and it''s poisonous in many variations, like Shisui said," Azula said, looking excitedly at the lab glassware, imagining what poisonous stuff was in there.


    "Not exactly, carbon dioxide is not poison, it is the result of something natural. Plants ''eat'' it together with water and sunlight, releasing the oxygen we need," Shisui corrected, he didn''t want to associate himself with the image of a poisoner, at least he wanted to wait until Azulon was dead, then he would have an excuse to study them.


    To the others, the Fire Lord only felt sorry for the tragic death of one of his generals and gave his son shelter, he didn''t give him a status similar to royalty, but as a part of it, more than a servant, he was a ''companion'', that''s why even Ozai couldn''t give him orders.


    Because to Azulon, Shisui represented his father''s ''ideal'', the unification of the four nations, that''s why Shisui was known as part of the Fire Nation and not the Water Tribe.


    "Plants don''t eat, stop lying to us," Zuko said proudly, he had always found the idea of plants doing anything other than sitting there taking up space waiting to be tended to or cut for firewood or charcoal silly.


    "Silly Zuzu," Azula said, ignoring him, more interested in what Shisui was doing.


    Soon, a small blue flame appeared in front of the three children''s eyes, it only lasted a few seconds before turning red-orange, but the sight completely shocked Zuko and Azula.


    "Cool!" Zuko exclaimed with his usual glee, seeing it as something cool to tell his mother and Mai about in the future, while his younger sister stared at Shisui''s hands.


    "You control water, why were you able to make blue fire, is it because of the oxygen, is that what happens when you use oxygen to enhance fire?" asked Azula after she came out of her stupor.


    She was smart, much smarter than her stupid brother who was always thinking of funny things. Azula may not have had all the knowledge that Shisui had, but she had something that every researcher and scientist had: curiosity.


    That''s why she insisted on visiting Shisui''s lab, even when he was just doing boring things like polishing a crystal to see the sky better, or what he called ''cells'', but she always asked him questions, wrote down as much as she could, and searched her father''s study for the stories and examples her partner told her.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Yes, the three-year-old Azula considered Shisui a peer, an equal. Not like Mai or Ty Lee, both of whom she considered slightly below her because of their princess status.


    Shisui was similar because her grandfather paid attention to him, even if he wasn''t a prince, he was somehow considered part of the royal family collective, not just a servant to be tormented when she was bored.


    Even though he was a waterbender, he seemed to know about all the elements, what rocks and soil were made of, what wind was, why water fell from the sky, and why fire was so important to human civilization.


    His stories broadened Azula''s mind, making her realize that there was more to life than creating flames with her fists and feet, something she excelled at more than her brother. It was only because of Shisui that she became interested in what fire was and what it meant beyond being a destructive weapon.


    The girl might be a minor of 3 years, but her mind was sharp, when in doubt, she would ask Shisui directly, or search for scrolls, and even ask those ''scholars'' of the court, but none gave her a better answer than Shisui.


    "Well observed, Azula. The blue fire is the result of the complete combustion of fire, remember the triangle I showed you?" asked Shisui, seeing the girl nod, and he continued.


    "Fire is the result of three things, we have fuel, in this case, your chi, the energy that flows through your body.


    We have heat, which is what you firebenders call the ''inner fire'', although it''s more something to do with your will or your mind anyway, that''s why there are cases of defectors who lose their ability to make fire.


    The last element was the comburent, something that favors the flame, in this case... oxygen," Shisui created another blue flame, allowing Azula to once again admire the color of the flame that would define her life in the future.


    Next, Shisui placed a pot over this flame and controlled the water in a barrel to fill it, which left the two children somewhat confused, but Shisui was focused on what he was doing.


    "Well, do you know what happens when you put a pot of water on the fire?" asked Shisui, looking at Zuko, at least he had to get this boy involved in learning.


    "Yes! Water boils, it''s obvious!" the boy replied with a smile, not seeing the grimace on Azula''s face, teasing him.


    "So you think a waterbender can boil this element without using fire?" he asked again, this time looking at Azula, who returned a look of astonishment with her wide golden eyes.


    "You want to control the hot water!" Azula''s astonished question made Zuko look at Shisui strangely.


    Even children knew that Waterbenders lived in cold places and preferred to freeze water directly during fights, so what was so good about boiling water? Only he didn''t wait for Shisui''s answer.


    "Yes, so that I can have hot water to bathe in every day," the boy replied, ignoring the faces of the two children, but in his mind, he had other thoughts.


    ''Unlike fire control, which only increases the temperature and combustion of fire, water control is more of a way to touch temperature applications. Water, ice, steam, when I master them all, things like blood control, mud control, or plants will just be added,'' Shisui''s golden eyes shone brightly as he watched the bubbles in the pot.


    "Don''t you have any hot water?" asked Zuko innocently, causing both Azula and Shisui to look at him.


    "You''re a little slow sometimes, Zuzu," Azula joked, although she wasn''t too happy about the strange situation Shisui was living in, she didn''t dare say it out loud, she wasn''t as stupid as her older brother.


    "Don''t worry about those details. But do you know why things get hot or cold?" Shisui asked, changing the subject to something interesting for the children.


    "I don''t know!" Zuko answered truthfully.


    "Look, it''s that simple..." Shisui went on to explain this and other topics in a way that even a child without much knowledge could learn.


    And when evening came, while the royal family and Shisui were dining, the Fire Lord''s voice caught the attention of everyone present.


    "Shisui, what have you accomplished in your laboratory?" the man asked somewhat sternly, though his question caught the attention of his two sons, Iroh and Ozai.


    They knew that their father held the boy in high esteem and had even raised his status by force, but they had never thought that he would be interested in what Shisui had accomplished in his so-called laboratory.


    "Oh, I isolated the element that allows us to breathe and makes the fire more powerful," Shisui said as if what he said wasn''t that important, but his words made even Lu Ten, Iroh''s son, who always remained silent at the table, look at him strangely.


    "What? Explain yourself!" Azulon asked, causing Shisui to stop eating and look at the audience he had tonight.


    "Through an experiment, I was able to obtain the element that in most cases allows the fire to start and spread, oxygen. This is present in the air we breathe in a proportion of..." Shisui was explaining the data he had gathered through experimentation, not using his past life knowledge.


    He even noticed that the amount of oxygen in the air, at least in the Fire Nation, was higher than the normal average on Earth, which explained one of the reasons why the ancestors of this nation chose this part of the world to settle.


    "That''s interesting, I''ve noticed a special phenomenon, the flames we create on our land are a bit stronger than in other places, I didn''t know it had something to do with the so-called oxygen in the air," Iroh, who had finished eating and was now drinking a cup of tea, was amazed.


    He didn''t know that there were so many interesting things in this world, even in something as simple as the air he breathed! In a way, this proved to Iroh once again the hidden greatness of nature.


    "And what''s the point of knowing something like that? It''s just nonsense," Ozai replied, not that he disliked Shisui, but it was his habit to question everything and everyone, even his father, even if he did it in private.


    "It''s simple, if we know the basics of our world and what surrounds us, we can do great things. Haven''t you ever thought about why there are places where there are open flames? Especially where there is oil.


    Why the gunpowder in fireworks, with certain differences in proportions, can cause more powerful explosions? Or again, why do fireworks have such bright colors when certain components are added to them?


    Everything in this world is connected, we can even exaggerate a bit and mention that being that seems to appear constantly in our history, changing everything according to the time," Shisui''s words plunged the table into silence.


    Ursa did not think that the child she once fed could have such an impact with his words at the age of five, but there he was, fearlessly conversing with the three greatest figures of the nation, and best of all, holding their interest.


    "You say. What does the Avatar have to do with your research and questions?" asked Azulon finally, asking the key question.


    "Have you read the classics on the four elements that those ''alchemists'' have in their possession?" when he mentioned those so-called alchemists, Shisui showed obvious discomfort.


    Those bastards had suggested that his ideas were foolish and that he should stop! If it were possible, the entire industrial revolution of the Fire Nation should be stopped. The only reason they weren''t killed was because they were just a bunch of old bastards with no support, not even the Fire Temple could stand them.


    "To me, the Avatar is more than the man or woman who controls the four elements, in essence, the Avatar can come to control reality itself, a god incarnate on earth, for all practical purposes," Shisui''s words made the three men looking at him give him three different expressions.


    Ozai showed some discomfort, Azulon showed dismay, and Iroh looked skeptical, but none spoke, waiting for Shisui to continue.


    "What the Avatar does not control is not just the elements, it is what drives the elements, the Avatar has done what nature takes a great deal of effort to do, convert energy into matter. The Avatar is a great converter.


    Don''t be surprised if one day another form of elemental manipulation is discovered and the Avatar suddenly knows how to do it, even with the misnamed ''sub-controls'', they are just an expression of the manipulation of energy and its conversion into matter by that being," Shisui''s reflection ended, no complicated data or flowery words needed to be said.


    He was sending a clear message: The Fire Nation''s greatest enemy was not the other nations, but the damn thing that had made energy its bitch with 100% utilization.

 3: Real purposes.

    In the bathroom of his room, Shisui looked at the water barrel that was constantly emitting a light cloud of steam with an amused smile in his eyes, but contrary to what Azula or Zuko might have thought, he wasn''t doing it by himself.


    Oh no, just the one in charge of preparing his bath, the one who was just getting ready to help him wash up, told him that he would have hot water from now on, so that was the reason for his smile.


    ''You seem to appreciate me more now, old man,'' Shisui thought as he closed his eyes to keep the foam on his head from irritating them.


    ''I imagine they will talk, but I hope that at least the boys'' desire for war will diminish and that Ozai won''t be such an idiot as to force his wife to kill his father'' In the comfort that only someone who has a special servant to bathe him can feel, Shisui began to imagine what things Azulon and his sons might talk about tonight.


    "Father, should we slow down the war against Ba Sing Se, should we show weakness?" Ozai raised his voice a little, but it was because he didn''t quite understand why his father wanted to slow down the conflict.


    They were doing well, well, as well as it could be to be stuck on the outskirts of a walled city for decades, but that only showed the Fire Nation''s fervent desire to take that city, so why stop?


    Iroh also had his doubts, but remained silent, waiting for his father''s answer, Ozai also understood that he should do the same, so a few minutes passed without anyone speaking, until Azulon, sitting at the desk in his study, looked up from some papers in front of him.


    "How much have we wasted on the useless sieges of Ba Sing Se, Ozai?" the Fire Lord''s question caused Ozai to quickly blurt out a series of data, and he even added his own opinions to the data he said, receiving a nod from his father.


    "Even if you don''t go to war, you''re as good as a general, Ozai, but you lack something, you know that," Azulon said, causing Ozai to lower his head, but he felt a hand on his shoulder and when he looked to his side, he noticed the encouraging smile on his brother''s face.


    "Ozai, I don''t care about the old man''s position," he blatantly told Azulon, who snorted at his son''s blatant disrespect, but he was so used to it that he said nothing, after all, it was his blood.


    "Brother, you have advanced so far in politics and all things bureaucratic that you have neglected the martial arts. Yes, you are strong, I don''t deny it, even though I feel that you can threaten me, and I have fought on dangerous battlefields.


    But you lack that, visibility, blood, for everyone to see you fighting for our country, and while I feel this might be an opportunity for the common people to appreciate you, I feel our father''s motives are different, you too, right?" Iroh''s words made Ozai show a genuine smile.


    Yes, he was a manipulative bastard and even had some wild thoughts about the throne, but he knew that it was his fear due to the lack of a crucial element for his future ascension, but Iroh''s words told him.


    You can fight! Not that he didn''t want to, like all Firebenders, it was a kind of innate tendency in them to want to fight, but the war had become a meat grinder that even his brother wasn''t sure he would survive.


    Iroh had more wounds on his body than anyone else in the studio, but now he had a very good chance. Only, Iroh''s last words reminded him of the dark reflection of a certain boy who lived in the castle.


    "Shisui''s words are worthy of attention, no doubt," Ozai said, somewhat uncomfortable with the very ''realistic'' view the boy had given them of the Avatar.


    They knew it was energy and matter, how could they not? The Industrial Revolution came to their nation first, and there must be scientific backing behind it, though the terms and the knowledge Shisui possessed seemed different, more advanced, and more refined.


    The idea that the Avatar was not only the master of the four elements but of energy itself, something that could somehow become whatever he wanted, frightened the three of them.


    Yes, even Iroh, who belonged to a certain secret organization. They only knew the Avatar''s main mission, to maintain balance, but sometimes one wondered what balance was. The past actions of each Avatar meant only one thing: the balance was constantly shifting in meaning.


    Some Avatars did nothing relevant in their entire lives, others focused on supposedly fighting evil spirits, and others on "correcting" the behavior of some nations or groups of people.


    For goodness sake, there was an Avatar who wanted everyone in the world to have a mate and went from town to town as a wedding planner. The question is, what if one day the balance shifted to something else? Iroh didn''t want to think about it too much, he just knew that the Avatar was fair in some way.


    Azulon and Ozai considered the worst-case scenario. What if the Avatar decided that the Fire Nation was a bigger problem than his thirst for expansion? What if he thought technology was bad for the supposed balance? If knowledge was a problem if humans were the problem!


    Fair? Their balls! The Avatar was human, a being with corruption in his nature, and since the Fire Nation had caused him grievances in the past, why not think that the day would come when he would take revenge on them? It was easy, he could destroy their nation because, in a way, that was what the other races would want.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    It would be fair to kill them in front of the rest of the world! This series of thoughts chilled Azulon and Ozai, who looked at each other for a second before subtly turning their attention to Iroh.


    "Iroh, I don''t care who you hang out with or what your ideas about the Avatar are," Azulon said slowly, causing his eldest son to frown unconsciously.


    "Just remember one thing: you are a Firebender of the Fire Nation," Azulon concluded before picking up the pile of papers.


    "Ozai, take care of those so-called researchers and scientists, who was the idiot who suggested a giant drill to pierce the walls of Ba Sing Se? I don''t want idiots!


    Collect the information these vermin have been hiding for their own benefit, compile it into books, and let me know, we need to reform the education system, maybe Shisui was right about this.


    The Fire Nation already has soldiers, we need brains. Also, bring me that guy who lives in the Air Temples, he has some interesting ideas. If he refuses, break his arm, see if he likes having only one limb," Azulon passed the series of papers to his son Ozai, they were orders to be distributed and carried out to the letter.


    "By the way, Iroh, get those generals together, not only will the war in Ba Sing Se subside, but so will the attacks on the Southern Water Tribe, those guys have nothing useful except women and children, just a bunch of useless hunters" Azulon''s fierce words made Iroh grimace, but he nodded, for him it was good that his country''s extreme ideas had a pause, even if only for a while.


    "Oh yes, Ozai, do you want the throne soon?" after raising his voice just now, Azulon changed his tone and asked this question, taking his two sons by surprise.


    Ozai didn''t dare to lie at that moment; when a firebender reaches a certain level, their instincts and senses would allow them to notice some hidden subtleties if they paid attention.


    "Yes, I want the throne soon, Father," knowing that Azulon''s attention was on him, Ozai spoke the truth, but instead of seeing a frown on his father''s aged face, he only saw a smile.


    "You finally said it, by all gods, you don''t know how annoying this place is," Azulon complained as any old man would, and even had a teasing smile on his face.


    "I will give my last orders and start the educational reform, in one year at the latest you will sit on the throne. Your children will be the heirs, although I have more faith in little Azula, she has a great name and talent to match, don''t you think?" asked Azulon humorously, causing Ozai, who had a mind full of conspiracies, and machinations and even the desire to kill, to fall into a stupor.


    Cheer up, little brother! No, future Fire Lord!" Iroh chuckled as he patted his brother''s shoulder, snapping him out of his stupor and making him look at his father with an embarrassment that was unusual for him.


    "You noticed, didn''t you?" asked Ozai, bringing a tense atmosphere into the room.


    "I saw your relief just now, those dark thoughts came out of your head when I gave you the chance to go into battle, I know. I also had murderous thoughts towards my father, he had them towards his father, and your children will also have them toward you, it''s normal, it''s the education you received that causes it.


    After all, I am old, and I have not shown any obvious signs of resignation, so tell me, did you want to use Ursa? Simple, but I wouldn''t be careful with such a mentally fragile woman," Azulon''s cold words were in stark contrast to the warmth or fierceness he had before.


    Iroh looked at his father and brother with some disbelief, what the hell, he could swear he''d never had such thoughts, but when he saw that his father didn''t seem to be affected by it, he relaxed.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t blame you for anything, just raise your children well, be more tolerant with Zuko, he''s a fool, but he has a heart full of fire. Azula, on the other hand, must correct her sadistic tendencies, or they could be used against her, for she has inherited her mother''s mental fragility," Azulon advised, then leaned back in his seat, which seemed to be quite comfortable.


    "What are you waiting for, go! Don''t you know that old men like us are more active in the privacy of the night?" Azulon gestured to shoo away his sons, who, as they left, watched as a particularly beautiful and shapely maid entered the study.


    "Looks like the old man wastes no time," Iroh joked, only to be met with a grimace from Ozai, who had kept a straight face in front of the maid until his brother''s bad joke broke his facade.


    "Forget it, as long as I don''t have a brother my age, I''ll be fine," Ozai replied, showing that he also seemed to have a sense of humor.


    "Hahaha! That would be funny," Iroh said before heading to his room.


    Ozai stood in front of his father''s study door and thought about a few things. Only when he heard the soft moaning of a woman, followed by a certain familiar rhythmic sound, he decided to leave in a hurry.


    ''I hope Ursa hasn''t fallen asleep,'' Ozai thought, who had a fire that he could only quench with his wife.


    The next morning, Shisui was awakened by a sunbeam that entered their room and hit him square in the face. He tried to cover himself with his arm, but his aura perception told him that someone else was in the room.


    "Boy, don''t be lazy. Get up," the old but powerful voice broke Shisui''s illusion of wanting to sleep more, he couldn''t do it, he recognized this voice.


    "I''m sorry, Fire Lord," Shisui said quickly, sitting up in his bed and looking out the window where Azulon was watching the scenery.


    "I understood your cryptic message, Shisui, was it your purpose to slow the insatiable expansion of our nation, and that is why you used the Avatar? Or do you have other intentions? Be honest with me, Shisui," Azulon''s voice was soft, but the regal bearing reminded him of the first time Shisui had heard his voice.


    And although he had no grudge against Azulon, he did not like it when the old man got like this.


    "I need time, our whole nation needs time, I need to get strong, and the Fire Nation needs to digest all it has accomplished in all these years, or it will fall into chaos," Shisui''s words were direct, but they were the truth.


    Ignoring the plot, ignoring the fact that Avatar Aang might return in ten years, two things were obvious: that he needed to get strong, and that to some extent, even if he didn''t like it, this nation had become his base, so to speak.


    Aside from the horrible things that usually happen in a war, and the genocide of the Air Nomads, the Fire Nation had nothing wrong with it, at least they didn''t have similar doctrines to a certain rejected guy from art school.


    As far as I knew, the situation that happened with the Air Nomads was unique and unrepeatable, yes, Ozai tried something similar in the canon, but that guy is very different from the real one.


    The entire Fire Nation tries to avoid situations like that, which is why you rarely hear of one of them attacking women or children, not after the aberration committed that day under the command of Sozin, who even regretted it shortly after it happened.


    Shisui would not be guided 100% by what he saw in a show made under human prejudices, he was in a tangible world that could not simply be felt as something he could "predict" or control.


    So why not try to change what he could? The Fire Nation''s situation could be better, and maybe they could direct that impulse to spread like wildfire elsewhere, like the stars.

 4: Even in this world, you must go to school.

    "Explain to me again why I should go to school," Shisui might be the only person currently using such a cold tone when talking to Azulon, but the man had recently retired and was playing the role of a kind ''grandfather''.


    "Brat, even with all your intellect and wisdom, there is something you should never let go of," the old man scolded as he tried to fish in a pond. It was a certain area of the castle gardens on a fine summer day, perfect for outdoor activities.


    "I know, socializing, but how damn lazy," six-year-old Shisui was performing a water-style kata, although if you looked closely, many of the gestures resembled the way Firebenders fought, including their complicated pirouettes.


    "Blame yourself, it was your idea to improve the school, you have to attend it whether you want to or not," Azulon ignored the brat''s complaints.


    "But if I want to learn, I can do it on my own," Shisui replied with a serious tone, although for a six-year-old, it was obvious that it was just a childish facade.


    "Don''t you want to improve the status of the other master types in the nation? This is your chance," Azulon''s words cut through Shisui''s attempt at a serious facade and revealed one of his true motives.


    "I guess there''s nothing to hide from you, old man. What a bore," Shisui grumbled, pausing to watch as the former Firelord Azulon sat on a tree trunk like just another old man, holding a fishing rod.


    The serious and cold image I had of the old man was broken a year ago, it seemed as if the man had shed a heavy burden and let his true self out into the world.


    This somewhat eased the tension between Shisui and Azulon, especially since the latter, before retiring from his position, appointed him as his own ''grandson'', without the right to the throne, but giving him a royal family status.


    There was outrage among the nobles and military, how could there not be? Until they were told that he had earned it for one simple reason: knowledge. The changes that began to be seen in the Fire Nation were largely due to him, including education reform.


    Did you know that the Fire Nation had very few educated people - many couldn''t even write their names? Though Azulon had ideas to change that, everything was sped up by Shisui and his knowledge.


    They needed more people with brains instead of just muscles. Schools were no longer open only to nobles or military children; every citizen of the Fire Nation had the right to an education, even if they came from the colonies.


    But not just any education, a standard education! From age 6 to 14, everyone would learn languages, math, geography, history, art, wrestling, and culture. Only seven subjects, but they had the essence of everything that was necessary to learn at that time.


    A library was started where people could go and look for books or scrolls to learn, completely open to everyone. It was guarded by veteran soldiers to prevent the destruction of knowledge.


    Speaking of knowledge, it began to be classified in a better way; now you didn''t have to wait for someone who knew how to build something to pass their skills on to their apprentice, thus eliminating the risk of a certain technique becoming extinct because the possessor couldn''t find someone to teach it to in their lifetime.


    Perhaps it was because the Fire Nation had a certain affinity for fire, but many people with talents related to blacksmithing and mechanics were discovered. A mechanical tank that used to take six months to build now takes a month, which explains the increased efficiency.


    Even terms like "Periodic Table of the Elements" began to be spoken, constant exploration of the world was encouraged, and even the first magazines with an informative tone appeared, making people who learned to read aware of the wonders that existed in this world.


    The reforms and changes had just begun and needed more years to settle down completely, but even the nobles realized the essential: if they did not want to die, support!


    After the "mysterious" deaths of a few detractors, everyone understood that the Fire Nation was on a fast track, and no one could stop the progress of its changes.


    "You know, dear grandson. I was once the lord of this nation, if I could not guess the thoughts of a brat like you, it would have been best to die at the hands of my son in the future," Azulon said with a smile on his face, though it was probably because he felt a fish taking the bait.


    "Leave me out of this," Shisui simply looked down at the pond and gestured, raising a bubble of water containing a good-sized fish, which he placed in a basket.


    "That''s cheating!" remarked Azulon when he noticed that the fish Shisui caught was much bigger than his.


    "Not my problem," Shisui muttered before he started pulling out big fish without stopping until he had a dozen of them in the basket.


    "You are too strange, Shisui. Have you been touched by Spirits?" asked Azulon suddenly, causing Shisui to give him a strange look.


    The boy had a small twitch in his right eye, he couldn''t understand why this man of regal bearing had turned into a chattering old man, but he knew he had to answer this question. Although he was joking, it was surely one of the old man''s tests.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    A person touched by spirits was a person who could suddenly do or accomplish something that was thought to be impossible or difficult, it was usually a colloquial term used to be amazed by someone or to describe the beauty of a person.


    But in very special cases, some people might be in contact with a certain spiritual being who could help or advise them, thus enabling them to achieve feats that would be ''impossible'' for others.


    "My knowledge I gain on my own, you''ve seen my laboratory, old man," Shisui replied, shaking his head for a moment before continuing.


    "If I didn''t do it, someone else would, I just took the first step, and many minds will join me in exploring the nature of this world. For example, that New Ton-Ton guy who started investigating why things fall the way they do, so no, no spirits appeared to me out of nowhere, it''s just human curiosity," Shisui''s words made Azulon raise his eyebrows.


    To this day, the old man was still amazed at the way Shisui did or thought about things, and he wasn''t the only one who had the idea that the boy might have had contact with spirits.


    His children had suggested that this was most likely, coupled with the boy''s intelligence that allowed him to accomplish so much, and best of all, everything he did was traceable. There was a clear process of why A went to B, why a thing was a thing.


    Everything was reproducible, his logic was not just sophistry or stratagem, when you thought about it, it really turned out to be so simple. Like the time he simply demonstrated his idea that the world was probably round with a big stick.


    Even Azulon didn''t believe him until he proved it! He tried some arguments and proofs himself, maybe it was all just wishful thinking, but Shisui knew how to navigate between every point he threw at him, even bringing up new evidence.


    But Azulon didn''t want to admit that he liked the boy and cared about him. Shisui was very bright, but that was his problem, he brightened too much! He didn''t seem to mind holding back, and he could even argue with those so-called sages at the Fire Temple.


    But Shisui was still a child, and Azulon feared that he would grow up badly. Yes, in a way, he was taking advantage of the boy and made no secret of his intention to use him as a tool for the good of the country, because he was the Fire Lord first and foremost.


    An isolated Shisui was not something he was interested in, and while the argument of making him a tool might not be as valid anymore due to his discovery that Shisui had much more value than a mere enforcer, he wanted the boy to have shackles and bonds.


    It may not make him love the land, but the school will give him friends, human contact, and even puppy love, all to bind him to the Fire Nation! Even .... Azulon looked at the little black-haired girl running in the distance, right behind her brother.


    ''Perhaps I should prepare for the future and prevent some foolish noble from getting inappropriate ideas,'' Azulon thought, already organizing the way he would orchestrate the final point of his plan.


    Shisui was a national treasure and should belong to the Fire Nation! More specifically, to the royal family.


    "Shisui! I brought you your backpack," Azula handed a small black bag to Shisui, who took it, feeling its weight.


    "Mom helped us organize it, you have your notebooks, scrolls, inkstone, and brushes. I want to go to school already!" Zuko showed off his red and gold backpack, excited that he would be going to school soon.


    "Wow, you caught all this stuff? Azula, age 4, looked at the basket of fish on the floor.


    "Yes, do you want some?" offered Shisui, putting his backpack aside.


    "Good! I want to try raw fish with that spicy green sauce again," Zuko licked his lips at the thought of the dish called sushi, he didn''t know where his friend got so many strange ideas, but some of them were delicious!


    "Shisui, I want to train with you," Azula interrupted her brother''s reverie with her dueling statement.


    "Huh?" Shisui looked into Azula''s eyes, the girl looked quite determined and even seemed to have some athletic clothes, it seemed she had this idea in her head for a long time.


    "Gee, fight her, Shisui, I want to see how the princess grows up," Azulon suggested, who seemed to be more focused on watching the fun than anything else.


    "Well, I have no problem with you, just give me a moment," Shisui didn''t want to refuse, because even if he was a reincarnated person, this life and his previous life had nothing to do with each other.


    It might be serious for a 6-year-old, but it was all a facade, he was just a brat who wanted to have fun! He had long wanted to fight and wreak havoc like any unruly child, but he needed to be more aware of his actions.


    Now that the adult present had given him the reins to go wild, how could he not create the perfect scenario? With an innocent smile on his face, Shisui slowly began to stretch.


    "Why are you doing that?" asked Zuko, but only received a pat on the head from Azula.


    "Silly Zuzu, he''s stretching to avoid cramps," Azula began to stretch as well, ignoring her brother''s pout.


    "I''m not silly," the boy muttered, standing next to his grandfather.


    "You''re not, Zuko, but sometimes you need to think a little more about your words, don''t just talk for the sake of talking. If you have questions, you can ask them at the end and in private," Azulon advised as he stroked his grandson''s head.


    Unlike Azula, who seemed to have a natural talent for many things, Zuko was relatively normal, at least an ordinary child. Surrounded by a genius full of ideas and knowledge like Shisui, or a sister who seemed to adapt easily to everything, poor Zuko''s life was perhaps the most strained after Shisui''s.


    "Grandpa, can I be as good as them?" Zuko asked his grandfather in a low voice, and Azulon just took a deep breath.


    "Yes. Remember Zuko, they are ravenous, explosive flames, but you are the little fire that slowly spreads through the forest and in time will cause a great forest fire. Keep up the pace, one day you''ll catch up to them and you won''t even notice," Azulon''s words were a bit complicated for Zuko''s childish mind.


    But he understood one thing: He was not the fool his sister made him out to be! Zuko seemed to regain the joy that only a child can have as he watched his sister and Shisui walk a few meters away to avoid accidents.


    "Okay, I''ll be the referee, I''ll tell them when to start and when to stop, okay?" spoke Azulon loudly, receiving nods from two children.


    "Who do you think will win?" asked Iroh to his brother Ozai, both of whom had approached and stumbled upon the scene that was about to take place.


    "As much as it pains me to admit it, Azula isn''t ready to take on the little monster," Ozai said with some reluctance in his voice.


    That was the nickname he had for Shisui, whom he didn''t know how to deal with, and he even had the idea of killing him, but he was too useful to have! Especially for the herb-based potions he began to brew.


    One of them really benefited him and his wife, a lot of dark thoughts had disappeared from his mind, besides, Ursa seemed to be smiling more and more, it probably had a lot to do with the fact that he could release all his energy with his partner in bed.


    If you want to calm the mind of a potential maniacal ego conspirator like Ozai, fuck him! At least Ursa could attest to that.


    "He''s an interesting boy," Iroh said with a smile, he had benefited from the rich teas Shisui made, and the temperature control was perfect.


    "Okay, start!" Azulon''s voice started the confrontation of two children, two future monsters.

 5: Shisui vs Azula.

    When Azulon called for the match to begin, Azula was the first to lunge at Shisui to kick him. She knew her disadvantage was her size, so she would use what a Firebender did best: kicking!


    Shisui defended himself with his hand, deflecting the force of Azula''s blow to the side, then stepped forward and elbowed her in the forehead. Cold, direct, merciless, if the princess hadn''t put her hands up to defend herself, she would already be on the ground from this attack.


    "That boy has no respect for women," Iroh muttered, a little indignant at how ruthless Shisui proved to be.


    "Azula is a fighter, no one will feel sorry for her gender when she fights, she understands that and that''s why she doesn''t complain, look how she smiles," Ozai replied, defending his daughter, which made him proud.


    Just seeing how Azula seemed to enjoy taking on others from a young age let the reigning Fire Lord know that his daughter would not be a trophy for whoever managed to marry her.


    Azula would be a strong woman! She just needed to be more careful. While Ozai did not consider the sadism his daughter hid in her bones to be a particularly bad trait, he did acknowledge his father''s advice regarding her mental health.


    His ideas on how to raise his daughter had changed drastically some time ago, but now he seemed to have to put more emphasis on Azula''s mental cultivation. While he was proud that she enjoyed fighting, he didn''t want her to become a fighting fanatic.


    No, Azula would become something greater than that, and perhaps for the first time, Ozai had no dark thoughts about his children, only high expectations, at least for Azula. Zuko... well, a good fighter might be the best thing for him.


    "How mean you are, Shisui, that punch was dangerous," Azula complained with a small smile, trying to take advantage of the tenderness her age brought her, though she secretly shook her hand, defending herself because it had gone a little numb.


    "That was the idea, shall I treat you gently, Princess?" emphasizing the title in his question, Shisui managed to get Azula to jump on him again.


    The two were ''gentle'' at first, so to speak, exchanging simple punches and kicks, there was no need to move on to something more complicated, not yet. Azula realized that the size disadvantage would quickly become a problem, so she tried to stay in constant motion, not wanting to be caught in Shisui''s attack range.


    The boy, on the other hand, focused on finishing the fight quickly, at least in the beginning. Realizing that Azula was as slippery as a rabbit, he decided to increase the pressure by using more complicated moves.


    Soon, Shisui was incorporating moves usually used by Waterbenders. He had done it subtly before, but now his style became strangely airtight, all the blows Azula threw at him were not defended, but redirected to the side, even causing the girl to fall to the ground for not restraining herself in time.


    ''I never thought that watching those old men doing Tai Chi in the park would be so good,'' Shisui thought, his style becoming much more defensive, much to Azula''s annoyance.


    "Aren''t you a man!!!? Hit me!" Azula childishly tried to provoke Shisui, who only stuck out his tongue in response.


    "Grandpa, why does Shisui seem to be fighting with that dance he does when he controls the water?" asked Zuko curiously, not quite understanding why Shisui wasn''t going for direct hits.


    "Notice Azula''s attacks, they don''t hit even though it looks like they do, each time she loses her rhythm and her breathing becomes agitated. Shisui is draining her stamina, keep that in mind.


    Never let a Waterbender use their body, they can be especially annoying, especially if they have spears," Azulon advised, watching the battle between the two brats with a bit of awe.


    He had not expected Shisui to have such an understanding. Each nation had its style of close combat, inspired by the way they controlled the elements, each excelling in certain aspects.


    The fastest were the Airbenders, who were elusive, constantly in motion, and with strange movements. Unless you have prior experience, it is difficult to hit a good Airbender, especially when they use their gliders.


    The Earthbenders'' fighting style was more power-based, with grabs, punches, throws, or takedowns. They were generally the most physically powerful, and their blows were the heaviest, especially since they often used war hammers.


    A Firebender was particularly balanced, but was also the most aggressive; many of their attacks were "combos," and they could even lift an opponent to prevent them from finding a way to use their strength. Swords were easy for them to occupy, especially because of the rhythm and momentum of their attacks.


    Waterbenders were slow, draining their enemies'' power by deflecting or dissipating incoming attacks, and could even "bounce" the enemy''s power against themselves. Their spears were used more to extend their range, but also to push the enemy away.


    Each aspect was emphasized in his way of controlling the elements, but Shisui had absorbed two styles of action, and though rudimentary, this fight allowed him to hone his way as a fighter a bit more.


    He then showed Azula her mistakes, changing his fighting style to the one he had understood and practiced by watching various Firebenders. His fists connected with Azula''s arms, pushing her farther and farther back.


    His attack was continuous, and every time Azula tried to defend herself or turn the tables, he would redirect his power to take over her legs and resume his barrage of fists.


    At one point, he broke through Azula''s defense and punched her directly in the stomach, knocking the air out of his opponent, then turned his body to slam his leg into the girl''s temple, knocking her to the ground.


    "Do you wish to continue?" asked Shisui, watching as Azula tried to get up.


    She nodded, then stood with her hand on her stomach; her breathing was labored and she was a little dizzy, but she focused on Shisui. Azula noticed that her partner didn''t seem to be using his legs much and seemed to have a slower speed than her own.


    She decided to concentrate on speed, but her intention was obvious, her attacks were easily intercepted. Azula became more and more annoyed, Shisui managed to trick her, he wasn''t slow at all!


    Instead of attacking with his fists, Shisui began to move more and more, hitting with more kicks and even making some complicated moves, feints with his hands, or changes of direction with his legs when striking, constantly catching Azula off guard.


    Sure, both Azulon and his two sons noticed that Shisui seemed to be experimenting, his transitions were stiff and his movements were predictable for someone with experience, but in a fight between children, it was downright crushing.


    But slowly, the two children began to fight on another battlefield, the mind. Azula had a worried expression on her face, but her golden eyes were constantly evaluating Shisui''s actions, noticing something she hadn''t before.


    Every time Shisui changed his style, there was a considerable pause and his movements were particularly slow. It could be a false signal, but as she watched this situation slowly fade away as the fight progressed, an idea flashed through the girl''s mind.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    If you can improve, so can I. Azula''s competitiveness was equal to her high talent, she took note of her mistakes and absorbed from her past experiences, falling less into Shisui''s games.


    Although her stamina was dwindling and she had beads of sweat on her forehead, Azula managed to take advantage of one particular opportunity. When Shisui kicked hard at her left leg, she allowed the blow to ''flow'', similar to what Shisui always did to her.


    Taking him by surprise, Azula made a move no one expected, bending straight down and grabbing Shisui''s leg, only to pull back, stretching the boy''s limb as he looked at her with some embarrassment.


    "Lero lero," the girl joked before pulling back, causing Shisui to split on the ground without wanting to.


    Azula took advantage of this change in position and lunged at him, using her knee as a powerful battering ram to hit Shisui''s X-arms, but his poor posture caused him to lack support and his body was pushed backward.


    Soon, Azula was on top of Shisui''s body, trying to get her two knees around her opponent''s head, but he used his hands to get in the way. Shisui rearranged his legs and tried to get up, but Azula pulled back and used her elbow to hit him in the stomach.


    "Azula is capable," Iroh said, not expecting the princess to start a much more physical exchange.


    "Of course, she''s my daughter," Ozai replied with a rather proud tone.


    "You''re too heavy," Shisui told Azula, he didn''t know why, but he couldn''t get the girl off his back, and she was hitting her ribs and stomach too hard, making him lose strength.


    "You''re a softy, I''m not heavy," Azula smacked Shisui''s head, annoyed by the misplaced comment.


    "Really? I don''t think so, it''s because instead of controlling the fire, you control the food, that''s why you eat so much," Shisui started to annoy Azula, seeing the girl getting red and distracted, and hitting his head all the time.


    "I got tired," Shisui said suddenly, before shaking his body roughly and shaking his legs to support himself before standing up.


    Azula''s legs were on his shoulder, trying to cling to his neck. The girl even started to pull at his long hair, but Shisui resisted the discomfort and let himself fall forward.


    Azula''s back hit the grass, and though the height was not great, it was unbearable even for the childlike body of a firebender, so she let go of Shisui, who quickly pulled away from her.


    They both began to gasp for breath, but Shisui was the first to regain his strength, he needed it for what he was about to do. His ''Golden Finger'' or the gift he received in his past life, he was going to see Azula''s aura to end this fight!


    Activating this vision had always cost him stamina in his past life, and it would cost him stamina here as well, in addition to consuming his Chi, which was scarce due to his current age. But it didn''t matter now, he couldn''t be defeated by a girl two years younger than him.


    Shisui took a deep breath and the three adults noticed the change in him. It was more a difference in his temperament, if before Shisui was a somewhat precocious child pretending to be serious, now he looked like a snake watching the prey he would squeeze to death or sink his teeth into.


    "Is that your secret?" muttered Azulon when he noticed Shisui''s current state.


    He didn''t know what this strange impulse was, but he had noticed it a few times in the past, especially when Shisui watched the castle guards training or when he was in important meetings.


    Only the three adults, who had paid a lot of attention to Shisui in the past year, noticed this characteristic. Well, not only them, Zuko shivered at the sight of his friend like that and Azula got a bigger and bigger smile on her face.


    "Are you possessed, Shisui?" Azula asked to break her opponent''s concentration, but Shisui just stared at her, even his head tilted subtly.


    The world before Shisui''s senses had changed, there were no more figures, no more shapes, only colors, colors that constantly warped in appearance, changed in hue, combined with other colors, or faded.


    He saw the colors that were Azula, a faint olive green explaining her lack of resistance, a ruby red explaining her excitement, and a dull yellow explaining her fear. These colors blended into each other, constantly changing places, but always fixing on where Azula should be.


    Fighting in this state took a lot out of him mentally, but it allowed him to see subtleties that his normal vision could not. Under his efforts, Azula''s aura slowly transformed into the colorful figure of the girl, running towards him with a much richer ruby color than before, especially covering the previous yellow.


    "I just... see you," Shisui replied, breaking his neutral expression and turning it into a smile.


    A step back, he dodged the hook to the ribs, a subtle move to the right, the slap to the face, a bend in his knees, Azula''s high kick, and with a much more fluid movement than his normal state, Shisui hit the poorly defended area of Azula''s abdomen.


    "You see too much," Azula said, quite annoyed by this blow, which was very different from the previous ones.


    Although Shisui had hit her much earlier, she hadn''t felt as helpless as before, it was as if he had hit a weak spot. Shisui only hit where he saw two or more merged auras, it was a bit tedious, but he could further increase the damage caused by his hits.


    In addition, he was able to control his chi better in this state. Azulon, Iroh, and Ozai opened their eyes when they saw the specks of white light on Shisui''s hands and recognized them as a manifestation of his inner energy.


    "I told you that boy was a monster," Ozai said to his brother after he had recovered from his astonishment.


    "I guess with this child''s worldview, he must have some chi research of his own," Iroh replied to Ozai with a hint of respect in his voice.


    Every living being has chi, it is normal and natural. It is the fuel of life and the manipulation of the elements by masters, but it is also a weapon for fighters.


    There are many classics about chi in the castle and the royal library, but usually, there was a lot of esotericism behind them, what if yin and yang, what if heaven, what if earth? Reading so many things made people dizzy, and people only learned the basics of chi.


    Enhancing the body''s potential and increasing the production of the elements, other than that, no one but a few scholars, sages, or alchemists explored its applications. Iroh stopped stroking his beard and looked at his brother.


    "Didn''t he force those alchemists to give up their knowledge, maybe he came up with something. After all, it was only after he got those scrolls that he started working with herbs. And you know the feud between those fools and Shisui," Iroh theorized, making Ozai think.


    Those alchemists had refused to hand over their knowledge and heritage, mainly because they believed that the Fire Nation was ''destroying the treasure land with modernization''.


    While the issue of pollution was taken into consideration, it was no excuse for treating the cause of the land in such a manner. Shisui went on a rampage against them, so he managed to convince the others to just take their stuff, after all, the alchemists were just apothecaries and potions with extra steps.


    But the interesting thing is what Shisui did. Anyone with training could emit a little bit of their energy to the outside, but usually, they didn''t do it because it would evaporate quickly and cause an unjustified loss of chi.


    But the small lights around Shisui''s hands were well controlled, it seemed simple, but as he fought, the boy''s blows suddenly increased in power when one of those lights was consumed.


    Azula was full of bruises and the occasional scratch, it was obvious that something like this would happen during the fight, but even in her current state, she refused to give up. She couldn''t just fall like that.


    Shisui was tired, his head aching from using his gift and wasting his energy on a rudimentary and imperfect technique, a bad combination when one already had low stamina.


    But Azula was too stubborn! She didn''t want to stay on the ground, constantly getting up and coming at him with new tricks or tactics, even resorting to throwing rocks, dirt, or bites at him.


    Azula left a bite on his hand that drew blood! This had upset Shisui, he didn''t want to have a girl''s saliva on his hand, he was at the age where girls had ''lice'' and he didn''t want to touch them.


    Azula even used her disgust to throw spit at him as a fighting technique, which made Shisui very uncomfortable, he had had enough of the fight, he was hungry and wanted to make himself a nice fish soup.


    Then he thought of a somewhat unpleasant plan, but one that would work. When Azula ran towards him again and tried to kick him, Shisui closed the distance and hugged the girl completely.


    "What are you doing, let go of me!" Azula felt Shisui''s arms tighten and started stomping hard on the boy''s feet and shaking her head to punch him in the nose.


    "Only if you surrender," Shisui replied, trying to restrain Azula with a big platypus bear hug.


    "No!" Azula refused.


    "You asked for it," Shisui resigned, quickly pulling Azula away from his grip and moving extremely close to her face, planting a kiss on her lips.


    The girl panicked, her face turning red, and she even brought her small hand to her face, but Shisui hugged her from behind in a standard grip, then pulled his body back, causing Azula''s head to hit the grass and eventually pass out.


    "Boy, I know you can do anything to win....but why the hell did you kiss my granddaughter?" the atmosphere became hot as Azulon angrily approached Shisui.


    The hot atmosphere wasn''t an excuse, the old man had a fireball in his hand and threw it at Shisui. Of course, this attack was more of a show than anything else, he even moved very slowly.


    But Shisui reacted instinctively, turning the water from the nearby pond into steam that covered the fireball until it was extinguished. Then the boy realized that he was surrounded not only by the old man but by all the men of the royal family, except for Lu Ten, who was absent.


    "There''s no other way, Shisui, you''ll have to marry Azula," Azulon''s angry face suddenly turned into one of happiness, and he even stroked his white beard.


    "What!!!?" shouted Ozai, Zuko, Iroh, and Shisui, the latter didn''t expect this and even came out of the state his present was in.


    He only kissed a girl to win, not to marry her!

 6: Steam Power!

    "Wouldn''t it be nice to wait until we''re adults and we can both decide our path?" Shisui asked somewhat hopefully, but when he saw Azulon''s fox-like grin that he had achieved his goal, he understood that he was pretty much screwed.


    "Sometimes, things don''t go our way; you have to get used to it," Azulon kindly advised, although his smile showed that he was more happy about the boy''s snub than about the future engagement.


    "Father, why?" asked Ozai tactfully. Even though he had already achieved one of the things he wanted most in life, he still treated Azulon with some respect.


    It was only now, in the position of Fire Lord, that he could understand all the effort his father had put in over the decades to preserve the Fire Nation, and even to achieve progress that had never been seen in the past.


    It could be said that the Fire Nation was entering what some began to call the "Second Golden Age," a time almost as good as the country had experienced during the time of Avatar Szeto centuries before.


    He even found that he didn''t have as many obstacles as he''d expected from the generals, who were no longer going crazy in the war; perhaps it had something to do with the fact that he''d gone to the front to fight for a few months, and the lessening of the war conflict meant that many soldiers saw their family after a while.


    "Don''t you think they are suitable? Besides, the boy took the purity from the princess, there''s no choice," Azulon started, pretending to wipe away his tears, much to the dismay of Ozai, Iroh, and Shisui.


    None of the three believed him, but Zuko did, who jumped at Shisui and tried to hit him, only to end up dodging a rather powerful kick from the waterbender, who was in a fight-ready stance.


    "Why did you kiss my sister?" asked Zuko angrily, and when Iroh tried to interrupt, Ozai and Azulon stopped him with a gesture.


    The two wanted to see how this ''genius'' really got along with an ordinary boy like Zuko. Yes, Ozai did not doubt that whatever talent his firstborn should have had been ''absorbed'' by his younger sister, but unlike the canon, he no longer looked down on the boy.


    ''I want to see what my father sees in you,'' Ozai thought, desperate to find out the meaning of his father''s words.


    It was a trick to win,'' Shisui replied with a shake of his shoulders.


    Zuko, annoyed by such a careless gesture, tried to attack again, but was blocked by Shisui''s raised leg, who turned his body and kicked Zuko in the chest.


    The lord took several steps backward, reducing the force of the blow with each step. He was no genius, Zuko knew that better than anyone, but he trained hard, very hard every day.


    He even started reading those boring books and scrolls. Even if he had to meditate on their contents for a long time until he understood them, he never stopped. He didn''t know why he was angry, but when he saw his sister lying helplessly on the ground because of a cheap and dishonest tactic, he became furious.


    "You have no honor," Zuko said in his rage before he realized that his words were too drastic, but his mistake of speaking without thinking had already been made.


    "I... apologize," Zuko''s turbulent emotions subsided as he apologized, but the cold look in Shisui''s eyes told him that things were not going to be that simple.


    "Don''t apologize, I don''t have it, at least I don''t have the honor you think we all should have, Prince Zuko," Shisui''s words were simple, but they made the little Zuko feel a strange pressure in his chest.


    "Shouldn''t we stop this?" asked Iroh, who didn''t want to see the children ruin their good relationship any longer.


    "No, let them work out their problems between friends," Azulon replied, sincerely hoping that Shisui would teach his grandson a good lesson.


    The words of an old man might not penetrate the mind of a child so much as an equal companion, and that was Shisui to Zuko. That was why he did not bother to interrupt, for in his mind, the unusual maturity in Shisui could guide the young prince.


    ''If it weren''t for those sages who confirmed that you were not the Avatar when you were ignorant, I would have thought that you had inherited other lives, Shisui,'' Azulon thought as he narrowed his eyes slightly and stroked his white beard.


    It was obvious that he would have such doubts, for if the Avatar of the Air Nomads somehow died without them knowing, the next Avatar would be born among the Waterbenders.


    The intelligence, the wisdom of a child could be attributed to genius, but Shisui''s maturity was something unusual that could alarm anyone. But with the relics of some past Avatars provided by the Fire Temple sages, and a few tricks, it was ruled out that Shisui was the one.


    There was the idea that the Avatar was an old monster from the last century who had been training all this time, or perhaps he was wandering in the spirit world since there were records of Avatar Kuruk, all provided by Avatar Roku.


    Who would think that the Avatar was in a cryogenic sleep like a certain Super Soldier? And that he wasn''t even an adult, but that subject would come up years later in the future.


    "You see, Zuko, honor has many meanings and approaches, as well as its uses, both good and bad. I am not His Majesty Ozai to instruct you in the intricacies of honor, but I will remind you of one thing.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I have my honor, and Azula has hers. Fighting like a true warrior and taking every opportunity is something Azula deserves because I respect her honor. Do you think she wouldn''t use the same tactics if she could? No, she already does, she''s already awake," Shisui pointed at the supposedly unconscious Azula, who opened her eyes and sulked.


    "How did you notice?" the girl asked before sitting down on the floor and shaking her hair, maybe a bender''s physique was really good because she only had a big bump on her head, nothing serious.


    "Your breathing changed when your grandfather said we were getting married," Shisui''s words made the girl''s face blush as she started to play with her hair.


    "Back to the subject, Zuko, I understand that you attach great importance to honor, but don''t let it shackle you, and for the love of the spirits, think before you speak, you''ll save yourself trouble" Shisui turned his attention back to Zuko, who had an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Zuzu sometimes says nonsense without thinking, that''s why Mai doesn''t talk to you," Azula added, hitting Zuko''s little heart, who already knew what mistakes he had made, and so he walked towards Shisui.


    "Shisui, I apologize for my rudeness earlier," Zuko bowed respectfully as he came to understand something very important.


    Maybe honor was not as rigid and complicated as those books made it seem, but something more flexible. And if he took the time to think things through, maybe he wouldn''t have so many problems or embarrassing situations like this.


    Fearing the reaction of his father or grandfather, young Zuko looked up at the three adults present, perhaps expecting them to scold him, but instead, each of them gave him a different gesture.


    Iroh gave him a relieved smile, Azulon nodded, and Ozai just looked at him before giving him a small smile. Zuko didn''t know what he had done, he didn''t understand the meaning of those expressions until many years later in the future when he remembered this particular moment, but he was relieved because he wasn''t scolded.


    "It''s good that you read and learn, Zuko, but sometimes things are not as written, sometimes it depends on the situation. And in a fight, even traps are valid if you haven''t set a limit for them," Shisui said before making waterbender gestures and attracting a ball of that element.


    "Don''t resist," Shisui said, splitting the ball in half and bringing it close to the bodies of the two children, Azula''s on her head and Zuko''s on his chest.


    The areas touched by the water began to emit a warm bluish glow, Shisui doing his best to maintain his concentration as he healed the wounds on his companions'' bodies.


    The mental strain caused his forehead to fill with sweat, costing him dearly, adding to his previous exhaustion from the fight with Azula, he could barely stand when he felt a pair of small hands on his back.


    Azula and Zuko approached him, holding him up to prevent him from falling. Azula looked at her older brother a little angrily but decided that the boy had enough, so she moved a little closer to Shisui, invading his personal space.


    "Hey Shisui, was that healing?" the girl asked knowingly, and Shisui just nodded as he wiped the sweat from his brow.


    Shisui didn''t pay much attention to Azula''s strange behavior, just chalking it up to the children''s curiosity and excitement after a fight, so he began to speak, oblivious to the subtle glances of the three adults present.


    "Water can heal wounds when activated with chi, but it uses a lot of energy and is a bit tedious to learn," Shisui complained, but the excitement in his golden eyes only increased.


    "Water is truly wonderful, you know? It is life, without it, every animal would die, including humans. It is death, its absence its use to harm others is undeniable.


    It is destruction, floods, or tsunamis that are proof of that, but it is abundance, our rice fields depend on water, and our crops on irrigation or rain.


    It is peace, it is easy to think about, but it is turbulent, the currents of the rivers are an example. It is food, the mills that use the power of the turbulence of those rivers allow us to have flour for bread.


    It''s... power, especially when it''s steam," Shisui then felt the need to demonstrate it in front of everyone, so he started using water control through gestures.


    Steam power had been used in the Fire Nation for a long time, there was a reason why their ships could easily reach the far poles of this world to wage war.


    But they noticed the difference, among Shisui''s movements, there were not only those of a Waterbender but also those of a Firebender! As if what he had been able to refine in his previous battle was useful for this moment, Shisui drew a ball of water around him, which turned into a watery whip, and then bubbles appeared in it.


    "Boiling water! He boiled the water, he didn''t just draw it from a hot spring. Was it through the movements of a firebender?" Iroh asked in amazement, but that excitement would only increase with Shisui''s next actions and spread to the others.


    The boiling water turned into a white mist that covered both Zuko and Azula, but instead of burning them, the steam felt especially warm. The moisture on their clothes disappeared, as Shisui''s control of the healing was not good, and he ended up soaking the children earlier.


    "Don''t tell me that if he learns Earthbender moves, his ice will become harder, that would be dangerous," Ozai said, feeling that Shisui was still the same little monster, even if he sometimes acted like a child.


    The worst thing is that this child will be his son-in-law in the future. While thinking about this, Ozai noticed the way his daughter looked at Shisui and how she almost jumped at him, feeling that he had lost something.


    ''Luckily, the brat doesn''t seem to notice,'' Ozai thought relieved.


    "That would be a good experiment. By the way, Iroh, didn''t you invent a lightning-deflecting technique inspired by the Waterbenders?" asked Azulon, who already had new plans in mind, such as learning more about the other types of Elemental Masters.


    "Yes, my technique is inspired by their movements and the way they manipulate water. When I saw Shisui, I guess it was more than obvious that something could be accomplished if a waterbender learned from us.


    I wonder what other things will come from drawing inspiration from other elements. Fire with consistency? Hot gas? I can''t help but imagine," Iroh said excitedly, perhaps he could ask for some extra guidance when he played Pai Sho with his friends.


    "Great! You dried our clothes, is that what you''re going to use the steam for?" asked Zuko, who was back to his usual enthusiastic state.


    "That''s the least of it, we can finally cook steamed fish," Shisui replied wearily, right now he was hungry and the idea of many different dishes came to his mind.


    But he was also happy, he hadn''t expected that a simple fight with Azula would lead to something he had been trying to achieve. Steam was a very interesting form of water, it could be cold or hot, turn into rain, snow, or hail, or just burn everything.


    Not only burning but exploding and pushing were also good uses. Although he had only used this ability as an express dryer for the first time, and even its future use for ironing clothes was already on his mind, the possibilities of this particular state of water were promising.


    "Steamed fish?" Shisui''s momentary joke caught the attention of everyone present, who took a look at the basket of fish the boy had obtained.


    Shisui knew that he would go to sleep very tired today, but he would leave that to his future self. Now he was hungry!

 7: Stars.

    "I must say I was very prejudiced against waterbenders before, I never really thought about the excellent applications and uses one could have with something as simple as everyday water, I think I owe you an apology for that..."


    "You just want another steamed fish fillet, don''t you?" Shisui cut through Azulon''s dialog without much shame or fear.


    The old man just touched his nose in agreement but said nothing as he stared at Shisui, who was skillfully preparing another piece of fish. First, he wrapped the body of the animal in a ball of water and then began the magic.


    Using the same water, he scaled the fish, removed its bones and organs, and cut it into several good-sized pieces that could be eaten. With deft movements, he evaporated only the water inside, leaving a thin layer on the outside to keep the food from falling out.


    In just over a minute, a fragrant piece of steamed fish landed on Azulon''s plate, and all he had to do was salt it to taste and use some of that special sauce the boy had discovered a few years ago, Wasabi told him.


    Why would a random root of a barely used plant become the condiment for this impromptu outdoor feast? Firebenders liked it, no, they loved the spice, so much so that there were few dishes that didn''t carry its flavor.


    "I want another one, Shisui!" Lu Ten, who had been called by his father an hour ago, asked for fish for the third time, but the way Shisui made it was so tasty that he couldn''t help but get a sweet tooth.


    "Me too," called Zuko, who still had fish in his mouth, he had probably eaten in a hurry to order more, fearing that it would be over soon and he wouldn''t be able to enjoy it anymore.


    "It''s been a long time since we''ve been out as a family like this, what a beautiful sight," Iroh said as he slowly ate the steamed pieces of fish on his plate and looked at the situation around him.


    The entire royal family had quickly built a bonfire on the shore of the pond and ordered the castle''s servants to bring utensils for an outdoor meal as the sun was setting.


    Ursa sat beside Ozai, her mouth open as she accepted some fish from her husband, a romantic gesture they had rarely shared in the past, but the changes in known history had been drastic since Shisui''s arrival in this world.


    Perhaps it was because Ozai''s mind was more absorbed in his work as a Fire Lord, he was accumulating more and more pressure and stress, which his wife was willing to help him with, added to the potions of a certain Waterbender boy, the relationship between the two had improved quite a bit.


    Ozai, without all his dark or insane thoughts, was a good man, perhaps driven mad by his upbringing and circumstances in the original story, though he was not given much depth beyond being the evil villain who had to be defeated.


    Shisui saw the romantic gesture they shared and sighed. At this rate, Zuko''s younger sister would probably be born on both sides, her mother would not have to take drastic measures to forget her suffering, changing many outcomes in the story.


    While preparing more portions of fish for Lu Ten and Zuko, Shisui glanced sideways at Azula, who was watching her parents'' interaction with a strange excitement on her face, then looked down at her plate, only to give Shisui a look full of determination.


    Noticing Azula''s eyes turned to him, Shisui looked intently at Lu Ten, this boy had barely been mentioned in the original story as Iroh''s son and his greatest pain, but here was the boy, acting as a big brother to all the children present.


    He admitted it, the teenager was a young, approachable version of Iroh, with less extraneous lectures, but he helped out a lot when asked. Not only did he train with them occasionally, but he was also exceptionally talented in the art of swordsmanship, especially in the use of double-wielding.


    Maybe he was the one who told Zuko about the interest in double swords, the boy looked innocent, but according to rumors Shisui had heard, he was a real beast in battle, so he was especially interested in Lu Ten.


    "Lu Ten, do you know how to use a spear?" asked Shisui as he served him his portion of steamed fish.


    The boy looked at Shisui for a second before concentrating on his rich meal, using his chopsticks to eat several pieces of fish soaked in wasabi sauce before answering the boy''s question.


    "Yes, but I''m not that good if we compare my skills with swords," Lu Ten answered truthfully.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "I would like you to introduce me to this weapon," Shisui asked as he prepared Zuko''s portion.


    "Are you sure? Choosing a weapon is choosing a path, you have to stick to it all the way if you want to excel," Lu Ten did not hesitate to advise and warn Shisui about his decision.


    A weapon was not just a tool to fight or defend oneself, it was, as Lu Ten said, a path, a way of living and experiencing the world. That was why the best with different weapons were those who dedicated themselves to it almost religiously.


    "I have no problem," replied Shisui, who was now actually preparing portions of steamed fish for himself, he had only managed to eat one before he was surrounded by the requests of the others, perhaps that will be the fate of every cook.


    "Okay, we can train tomorrow if you want," Lu Ten finished before returning to his meal, but their conversation attracted the attention of a restless boy and a girl interested in improving themselves.


    "Weapons? I want to learn how to use a sword!" cried Zuko, imagining himself as one of those legendary swordsmen in stories who could do wonders with a single sword.


    Perhaps there was a strong touch of exaggeration in those stories, but with chi, a swordsman could indeed perform incredible feats if he was skilled enough.


    "Weapons? I don''t need them, but I''ll watch you train," Azula asked the same as Zuko at first, but the rest of her words clearly showed the girl''s thoughts.


    She didn''t need weapons, just her firebending! She knew that her full potential lay in that area, and she wanted to devote her full attention to achieving her personal goal.


    "Are you sure? I heard you have a friend from a family of assassins, through her father, I don''t know why he''s a merchant now, what a thing," Azulon spoke to Azula, who shook her head.


    "Mai uses hidden weapons because she is a non-bender, strong, but if I have a hot enough flame, she won''t be able to hit me," Azula revealed her desire and thoughts, for her, as long as she achieves blue fire, she might not be invincible, but she will be incredibly strong.


    "Little girl, the bravery of an assassin is never to fight head-on, but to ambush and attack from behind. Mai is a good girl to hang out with, along with this girl named Ty Lee.


    The martial arts in her house are also pretty awesome. Never underestimate non-benders, or have you forgotten the stories of the Yuyan Archers? They are capable of killing even very skilled Earthbenders. Pride is good, but don''t let arrogance consume you," Azulon advised, and Azula nodded, understanding her grandfather''s message.


    "Is Mai an assassin?" asked Zuko, not expecting the pretty girl Azula met to be a ruthless killer, though she was silent, she didn''t seem like a cold-blooded girl.


    "They are, their families have been in the service of the nation for centuries, even though they are not as prominent now as they were in the past, their services have allowed them to obtain a fief if they decide to claim it," replied Iroh, who was quite familiar with Mai and Ty Lee''s situation, after all, the royal family kept an eye on certain types of people in the nation.


    These include not only the families of Mai or Ty Lee, the Yuyan Archers, the Rough Rhinos, the rare Combustion Benders whose teachings were passed from student to student, and the Wise Ones of the Fire Temple.


    Every member of this group of people was monitored by the royal family to avoid trouble and keep them in their fold because even those boring fire sages had an understanding of things that could sometimes be very useful in certain circumstances.


    "The martial art of Ty Lee''s family is really dangerous if it''s trained skillfully," Shisui couldn''t help but speak in favor of the girl who had a similar skill to his own.


    Only Ty Lee''s was more of a passive and less invasive vision than hers, probably related to chi, Shisui didn''t know if it was a natural gift or something gained through the techniques she was trained in, but still, he had no doubt that a master chi blocker was terrifying.


    With the right means, they could become a real threat to elemental benders and even the Avatar themselves, at least in the future. But Shisui didn''t notice that Azula grimaced at the mention of Ty Lee.


    ''Well, if Daddy can do it, so can I,'' Azula thought, before standing up, plate in hand, and approaching Shisui.


    "Would you like some?" the girl offered a piece of steamed fish covered in lots of wasabi.


    Azula had a hopeful look in her eyes, while Shisui looked anxiously at the excessive amount of sauce on the fish. He was not a Firebender with resistance and a taste for spices; if he dared to take a bite of that, he would undoubtedly end up crying.


    But when he saw Azula''s golden eyes, he couldn''t help but feel the desire to taste, after all, it was only a gesture from a little girl like him, so he let himself go and opened his mouth to let Azula feed him.


    Sure, the others saw his face turn red despite his brown skin, beads of sweat trickling down his forehead, but the boy chewed his food with great pleasure, even opening his mouth again when he finished.


    "If you''re itching, why do you keep eating?" asked Zuko, seeing his friend''s physical reaction, only to receive an angry look from Azula, who had finally realized her mistake.


    Shisui couldn''t stand spicy things as well as they could! Just like the others, Shisui had a hard time tolerating the overly salty foods he sometimes ate, probably due to the waterbenders'' physical constitution.


    In a way, it was sobering to think about tastes and their relationship to the elements, but Shisui''s mind was figuratively on fire right now, so he drew water from the pond and put it in his mouth, making it glow.


    He was healing, or at least showing his brain that signal. The heat was technically pain, yes, just as the embarrassment of others was pain. So he not only wiped off the remains of the wasabi but told his body that he was now healed from the painful ''wound''.


    "I''m sorry," the girl mumbled, lowering her head in embarrassment as her cheeks flushed.


    "Don''t worry, even though it stung, I enjoyed the gesture," Shisui said carelessly, not knowing that his answer only made the little girl''s heart beat faster.


    Night had fallen, and Azula glanced sideways at the stars in the sky and briefly saw a shooting star pass by. She wanted to make a wish, but when she saw Shisui beside her out of the corner of her eye, she felt it was not necessary.

 8: Full Moon.

    Later that night...


    "So, shall we have this conversation again?" asked Iroh as he sipped the jasmine tea from his cup.


    He was sitting in a rather comfortable chair in the study of the newly ascended Fire Lord Ozai, his younger brother. In another similar chair, his father was sipping from a large glass of what appeared to be an unknown beverage, using a strange drinking utensil.


    "Yes, look, he even made this for an old man like me," Azulon replied, pointing to the object in his glass, a straw to sip any drink comfortably.


    "That''s not what I meant... although it''s a good idea, especially with that ''lemonade with sugar'', I never thought you could make something so sweet out of beets," Iroh replied, watching with some envy as his father enjoyed his nice cold drink, courtesy of Shisui.


    "It''s not the Avatar reborn, the tests proved that, didn''t they? The Fire Sages already told us that," Ozai, sitting behind his mahogany desk, touched his temples, trying to relax for a moment.


    "He wasn''t possessed by a spirit either," Iroh said, perhaps the most spiritual of the three, and using the methods of the sages, he was able to determine a crucial fact.


    Shisui did not even have a residual aura from the spiritual world, which ruled out possession or contact with such beings. Cases of people being influenced by these beings have already been reported in the available literature.


    Some artists could learn new songs or ways of making art and even inspiration for writing through contact with spirits. However, a possessed person could even suffer physical deformities due to gradual exposure to these beings, in addition to going insane.


    Shisui did not even have any deformities, and although he was a little strange at times, he was not insane. But the three of them did not fully understand why he was so wise, where his knowledge came from, and why they could accept him even though strange things happened to him.


    In a way, this was Shisui''s real danger, it could be his personality, the charm of a budding scholar, or something superior, but the three men present realized that as long as the boy usually talked about what he was passionate about, usually knowledge, they were enveloped in his ''presence'' so to speak and did not doubt the strangeness of the situation.


    It wasn''t mind control, they could doubt, question, and even correct Shisui, but when it came to those topics or some more serious ones, people tended to treat him like an adult, like the knowledgeable elder in the group.


    "Wait..." Ozai thought of something and couldn''t help but speak, drawing the attention of his father and brother.


    "What happened, did you think of something?" asked Azulon, causing Ozai, who had his head down, to look out of the closed window.


    Ozai stood up and walked to the window, the other two standing behind him to follow. When the man opened the window, he looked straight up at the sky, full of stars and clouds, but what stood out the most was the moon.


    The full moon.


    "Father, what was the moon like when Shisui was born?" Iroh asked suddenly when he noticed that his brother was staring at the moon in the sky.


    Azulon grimaced as he remembered what he''d done that night, that general deserved to be punished for hiding an important threat, especially since Shisui''s mother was not just any waterbender, but his past actions were just that, past.


    Shisui proved to be truly valuable, and even he felt a twinge of remorse for his hasty decision that night, but at least he had found ways to soften his relationship with the boy, Azulon suspected that Shisui already knew the reasons why he had no parents, only neither of them ever broached the subject.


    "It was a full moon..." the old man answered somewhat reluctantly, but when he felt Iroh''s hand on his shoulder, he pulled himself together.


    ''At least Shisui is committed to Azula,'' the old man thought, realizing that at least he had managed to solve a ticking time bomb for the nation.


    Someone as wise and eager to improve as Shisui was indeed a danger, but fortunately, his grandchildren took it upon themselves to bond with him, especially Azula. And even he was trying to forge even a tenuous bond with the child, lest he create the nation''s worst enemy besides the Avatar.


    "Father, do you remember why Grandfather Sozin attacked the Air Nomads?" asked Ozai, not taking his eyes off tonight''s moon, which seemed brighter than usual.


    "Because he feared the reincarnation of the Avatar, who was his childhood friend? Is that it, reincarnation?" asked Azulon, somewhat intrigued.


    "Yes, it''s not the reincarnation of the Avatar, but what if it''s the reincarnation of someone else?" Iroh''s question brought the three of them closer to an answer.


    "If Shisui is the reincarnation of someone else, how do you explain his special wisdom? Azula is smart, but she''s just a child, Shisui is more than smart and you know it," Azulon pointed out.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Reincarnation existed in this world, the best example being the Avatar himself, the greatest exponent of that fact. But there was a general consideration that the reincarnation of others was different from this being.


    The Avatar reincarnated in a new life, but kept the imprint of his past life, which he could access under certain conditions; a normal person could hardly achieve something similar, and if he did, it was to a lesser degree.


    "The moon, father, the moon," Iroh pointed to the sky, causing Azulon''s eyes to light up.


    "I see. Perhaps a sage from ancient times, reincarnated in Shisui? Influenced by the full moon and the spiritual connection between it and the waterbenders, something from his past life may have seeped into his new self," Azulon mused aloud, but his conclusion caused Ozai to shake his head.


    "I don''t think so, the experience of a sage could overwhelm any baby, it must be something else," Ozai stopped looking at the moon and turned to face his brother and father.


    "Did the moon allow the spirituality of his past life to drip onto his new self, filling him with a different vision? A vision that no child would have. It could also explain the child''s strange ability," Ozai''s conclusion partially convinced the two men before him, but doubts remained.


    "Perhaps an inordinate amount of such spirituality? I noticed that the boy''s energy consumption increased when he entered that strange state in his fight with Azula, a child''s mind cannot withstand the wisdom of an ancient sage," Iroh scratched his head in confusion.


    Iroh felt that he would have to start searching through the ancient archives to find out who that person might have been, but there were so many outstanding men and women in the past, who could Shisui''s previous life have been?


    "The child meditates constantly, perhaps as a way to assimilate his former self in an accelerated manner, that''s why he''s getting wiser and wiser. A strange phenomenon, but not uncommon," Azulon sipped the rest of his lemonade before speaking to his two sons, who looked at him expectantly.


    "As a child, I was interested in learning more about the Avatar, you see, he was a friend of my father''s before he started the war. I found an old story repeated in some dusty scrolls about the Avatar of the pre-Szeto Fire Nation, a very nice woman indeed.


    It is said that the female Avatar had a series of encounters with a rather peculiar man, who not only possessed knowledge that few had at the time, some of which was even lost, but he was also very different as if he had a large library in his head.


    This person, of whom it is not said whether he was a man or a woman, even popularized some strange political ideas, of which we only have names like "democracy, capitalism, free market", these were ideas proposed by some guys in the Earth Kingdom, but centuries before the time of the story.


    He was a ruthless person, he killed his opponents at every turn, and he seemed to love to steal women, as if he was not used to the time he was born in and was stuck in his past until it occurred to him to force the female Avatar of that time to be with him.


    The Avatar won and destroyed him, but it is said that at the end of the battle, the Avatar commented, ''You are a soul from the past, overwhelmed by the spirit world and the passage of time.'' Since then, there has been a belief that many reincarnated people have something to gain from their past selves.


    Wise men, brave warriors, and even despicable villains have been reincarnated throughout history to continue their exploits, though only a few have access to knowledge of their past lives, usually appearing around the Avatar of that era.


    It is said that even Szeto encountered a woman whose past self may have been a former Earth King, and whose ideas caused that Avatar to refine his political ideas of the time, bringing prosperity to the nation.


    It is worth noting that these types of people tend to be born at times of great spiritual upheaval. Full moons, comets, eclipses, earthquakes, hurricanes, tidal waves. All phenomena related to the spiritual world seem to favor their birth, although they are extremely rare and very obscure cases.


    Could Shisui be something like this? Probably, which would also explain the way we get involved in it. Sages in particular have the ability to attract everyone''s attention when they teach.


    Or have you forgotten the conversations with the leader of the Fire Temple? It wasn''t until I stopped talking to him that I realized the bastard had me all wrapped up and cajoled," Azulon finished the long story and then popped a piece of ice in his glass into his mouth, obviously courtesy of a certain boy.


    "Wow... but when you think about it, it makes sense. Even I, in some of my deeper meditations, have come to see some fragments of my past life, though I learn nothing from them.


    I never thought that anyone could replicate the Avatar''s specialness, even a little, in that respect, maybe I should ask Shisui for help with meditation," Iroh let out the breath he had been holding for a long time, feeling that the mystery finally had an answer and that he had gained a new interest in his past life.


    Maybe he had been a Waterbender in his past life? It would be ironic and something particularly revealing, so Iroh thought about the possibility of helping Shisui with his training if the latter would give him guidance in meditation.


    "So, is Shisui aware of this? He has to be, and he doesn''t seem to care much about his particularity," Ozai said, leaning back in his seat and sighing deeply, at least they had solved one problem.


    "He''s probably aware of his oddity, who knows what children have in their heads? But we shouldn''t worry, those people are rare and a per era, although sometimes they don''t show up.


    For example, there was no such person in the Yangchen era, in the Kuruk era, nor in the Kyoshi era, nor in the Roku era. Four eras, so that would explain why this kind of knowledge is so unpopular.


    The concern is, will the Avatar return? Shisui has been born, which means that one may soon appear," Azulon''s conclusion caused the room to fall into a tense atmosphere until Ozai began to draw up an order on a scroll.


    "I will organize a special squad to investigate spiritual phenomena in the world, if something like that happens, it''s either spirits or the Avatar. The search for the Avatar must continue," the man said with some tension in his voice, it would not be good news for the Fire Nation to see the emergence of such a troubled entity.


    Iroh was a little uncomfortable with his brother''s particularly hostile approach, but he was no traitor, so he decided to nod. He was a member of the White Lotus, but also a Fire Nation general, so it was best to seek balance on both sides, at least until it was no longer necessary.


    Iroh hoped that peace would come to his people.


    "Father, can you find the scrolls? I would like to study them," Ozai asked with some interest in his eyes.


    "Sure, I am old, but I have a good memory. If there were no political problems, I would give them another brother..." Azulon then began to vividly tell how he still had the strength to further expand the royal family, ignoring the uncomfortable faces of his two sons.

 9: Spear, Sword and Fire.

    "It will sound strange, but the spear is also the dragon among weapons, although it is ironic that it is the Water Tribe that uses them more than we of the Fire Nation, forgetting that, it means that the spear is a weapon of pure power.


    A spear is a perfect weapon for stabbing, thrusting, sweeping, and blocking, but as you may have noticed, it is particularly effective at the former. Spears are the best weapon for hunting large beasts and for forming phalanxes," Lu Ten instructed Shisui on how to use this spear.


    It was only the day after the impromptu celebration at the edge of the pond, but Shisui did not want to waste any time and wanted to learn his weapon of choice early on, for both cultural and personal reasons.


    Of all the weapons, swords and spears were his favorites, but in his particular situation, a spear would undoubtedly suit him best, so he finally chose it.


    Of course, he would learn about swords, hammers, and bows, but his main focus would be on the spear. So, under Lu Ten''s guidance, he began to perform basic exercises with the weapon, though contrary to what one might think, it didn''t lead directly to combat routines.


    "Do I really have to do this?" complained Shisui, who was holding a long wooden shaft with no metal tip, making it an incomplete spear.


    He was standing, simply holding the shaft while pointing it skyward. The training ground was an open one, and the morning sun was getting hotter and hotter, making Shisui a little uncomfortable.


    "You have to get used to the weight of the spear, that''s why I told you it would be better to wait a few years until your body is stronger, but you refused, so you have to go through this process at your young age," Lu Ten replied with a teasing smile on his face, it was rare to see Shisui as nervous as he was now.


    "And why do I have to stand in the sun as well?" Zuko''s voice was heard, he was standing next to Shisui with a thick-edged metal sword, standing in the sun like his friend.


    "Because the sword needs it too, all weapons do. Did you think that training was just to use the weapon against a dummy and hit it wildly? No, everything has a process, if you get bored and don''t want to go through it, you can leave," Lu Ten looked at his cousin and explained seriously, making Zuko nod.


    "Okay, after an hour I''ll show you the basic routines and we''ll practice them, in the meantime, I''ll go warm up," Lu Ten turned away from them until he stopped a dozen meters away.


    The young man brought his hands to the two swords sheathed at his waist and quickly drew them, making a whistling sound as he sliced through the air. The two boys and Azula, who were watching from under a nearby tree, turned their attention to Lu Ten.


    The boy began to move, his steps smooth but measured, never out of proportion. His weapons danced softly as he waved them, and in a short time, he was doing what could be called a sword dance.


    Nimble, fierce, but most of all, beautiful. The children didn''t quite understand what they saw, Shisui might be a reincarnated human, but he didn''t live in a time where cold weapons were common and he only used them for entertainment.


    But even though he understood that he could not defeat Lu Ten in single combat, the way the young man controlled his strength, his breathing, and his stance, even without swords, he would be a fierce fighting machine.


    "Concentrate on your weapons," Lu Ten said when he noticed the attention of the two children, giving them a warning.


    And so the children did, even though it was tedious. The two of them concentrated on the weight of the weapon they were holding, the way it swung when they got careless, and how they could grip it in a way that was much less cumbersome and tiring.


    Indirectly, they were developing a sense of balance for their weapons; it was only a vague notion, but they already knew how to wield it effectively without it swinging or shaking all the time.


    Azula, for her part, was doing her thing, meditating. Yesterday''s defeat only fueled the fire inside her to get better and stronger. She didn''t feel sad because yesterday outweighed any negative emotions she might feel.


    In particular, Ursa had talked to her about many things the night before, nothing too deep or extensive, but it allowed Azula to understand the full meaning of Azulon''s words.


    ''I''m going to marry Shisui, we''ll hold hands and have children when we grow up,'' Azula''s thoughts gradually wandered to what she understood, but she soon tried to whiten her mind.


    Still, her cheeks were red and her mind kept going over everything that happened yesterday, getting more and more upset. Just when she thought her meditation was about to go to waste, she remembered something basic about Firebenders.


    Emotions and feelings were fuel for the fire within, and by adding up the energy within and the breath, a firebender could create flames. Why meditate, trying to calm herself, when memory-laden thoughts might be a better way to deepen her power?


    Unbeknownst to her, Azula had discovered another aspect of meditation, "introspection," perhaps the most useful part for fire and earthbenders due to the nature of this section.


    While stillness and tranquility were useful for Waterbenders and Airbenders, emotions, feelings, and memories were best for Firebenders and Earthbenders.


    Meditation, except for some local mystical aspects of this universe, was not really something very complicated or mysterious. Anyone could meditate, regardless of age or status.


    Guided by her breath, Azula found herself immersed in a mental torrent that she slowly came to control, but the progress was obvious. She did not know it, but this exercise would give her power and mental health in the future that her canonical version would never have.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    She was gradually taking control of her emotions and the process of feeding that fire within her. One would think it was metaphorical, but within every Firebender was a flame of a spiritual nature, and as the hours passed in her meditation, a small spark of that flame was turning blue.


    Of course, Azula was not experienced enough to look inward and explore her body like some Chi masters, but when she opened her eyes, the sun was at the height of the day.


    She felt particularly comfortable, but she thought it was because the midday sun was not just talking when it was said that this star slightly empowered firebenders.


    Then Azula saw her older brother and her fianc¨¦ training hard. Zuko was performing the basic sword movements with a rather serious expression, and even though his movements were not standard, the improvement in them was visible.


    Zuko put all his energy and concentration into his weapon, accepting Lu Ten''s corrections with ease and evaluating his every action with exaggerated attention.


    Azula thought for a moment that she saw the image of a mighty warrior in her brother, but she took it as a passing thought, how could Zuzu be a mighty warrior?


    ''Stronger, Better, Stronger, Better, Stronger, Better, Stronger, Better, Stronger'' were the two words Zuko repeated to himself with every action, like a mantra he used to hypnotize himself.


    Lu Ten looked at his cousin with an unusual gleam in his eyes and recognized something in Zuko, a sign. If spears were dragons, then swords were kings. Usually, these meanings were mystical or metaphorical, but Lu Ten was a war veteran at 17.


    How could he not see that his cousin Zuko was somehow in a state of self-suggestion? Lu Ten then realized that in the royal family, one could not be born without ''talent'', as some rumored.


    Yes, Azula was a firebending genius, Shisui was a timeless research genius, and Lu Ten was a fighting genius, but Zuko didn''t stand out much. His intelligence was average, his firebending was average, but with the sword...


    With the sword, Zuko was a genius. It was as if he was born to wield that particular weapon. He would probably be ''average'' with other weapons, and only with a good sword in his hand could his potential be unleashed.


    Lu Ten noted this in his mind and thought he should talk to his father, maybe he could say something to his uncle Ozai to allow the boy to learn from the best swordsman in the Fire Nation, Piandao.


    He figured it would be easy; he had seen his father play Pai Sho with the man who, in Lu Ten''s eyes, was undoubtedly the best swordsman in the world. Piandao''s mere presence felt ''sharp'' as if the wind following him was full of blades.


    The young man then turned his attention to Shisui, who practiced in a completely different way than Zuko. With each movement, he would pause and close his eyes for a few seconds before resuming his training.


    At first, Lu Ten did not understand why, until he noticed that the wooden pole was covered with something strange, and when he looked closer, it was small specks of white light, Chi.


    Shisui had tried to integrate his energy into the weapon, and the resistance he felt bothered him greatly. He wanted to train his Chi control while performing the basic movements of a spear, but when he realized that it wouldn''t work, he decided for another way.


    I can''t imbue an object with Chi, but I thought the weapon would be different. The spear movements didn''t help, so let''s try the next best option,'' Shisui thought before controlling his Chi so that it came out of his palms in specks of light.


    They were fickle and some of them even fell apart on the outside, but the ones he could control properly clung to the weapon. This made the boy smile as he concentrated on practicing.


    ''The spear is a dragon, water is the element of oriental dragons, what if I explore this mystical side?'' Shisui wondered as he slowly integrated the repetitive movements of a spear into his muscle memory.


    "What beautiful lights," a little girl suddenly spoke next to Shisui, who had already noticed the presence of a stranger in their vicinity.


    A pair of girls who did not fit into the sporty atmosphere of the place, the one who had spoken had long brown hair and brown eyes and looked at Shisui with a smile on her lips.


    The other was too somber for an infant, she looked calmly at everything around her, and Shisui even caught hints that she was superficially focusing on her vital points, only stopping when their eyes, both golden pairs, met for a moment.


    "Azula! I didn''t know Shisui could make such beautiful lights," the smiling girl approached the princess lying under the tree.


    "This is new, by the way," Azula replied as she shook her shoulders.


    "Too flashy," Mai said coldly, it wasn''t very common to see a girl acting like that, but that was how she was and people had already gotten used to her way of being.


    "Do you think he can teach me? The color of Shisui''s aura when he does that is also very pretty, very white," Ty Lee''s words made Shisui grimace slightly while Azula looked at her friend with a pout.


    "Oh? Azula, she''s jealous!" shouted Ty Lee when she saw the changing aura of her princess friend, and without thinking she blurted out what came to her mind.


    "Don''t worry, friend, I''ll steal those books from my mother and help you defeat Shisui," Ty Lee said with an expression that a normal child should not say at her young age, expressing her desire to help her friend.


    "Ty Lee, you shouldn''t read things from adults," although Lu Ten didn''t know what the hell those books contained, it was probably not something a minor should know.


    "Why is your aura a color of shame, Lu Ten, it''s just a book! Besides..." For everyone''s salvation, Mai put her hand on Ty Lee''s mouth, although she had to remove it quickly and wipe it with the tree.


    "You licked me," although her tone was neutral, the annoyance was more than obvious in Mai''s words.


    "Why do you always interrupt me when I''m talking about other people''s auras? I don''t interrupt you when your aura turns pink at the sight of Zuko..." This time it was Azula who covered Ty Lee''s mouth and stared at her, waiting to see if the girl would dare to lick her hand.


    "Thank you, Azula," Mai thanked her with a small smile on her face, even if it was only fleeting.


    Zuko, who had stopped his training because of the noise, noticed this little gesture on Mai''s face, and from that day on he never forgot it, although he didn''t know why at the time, he discovered it in the future during an afternoon of meditation.


    "By the way, what are you doing here?" asked Shisui, trying to change the topic of conversation to something easier.


    "Ty Lee wanted to visit, she was jealous that you and Zuko will start school soon and wanted to see your backpacks," Mai replied, causing Ty Lee to nod quickly like a chick pecking at her food.


    "Yeah! How jealous, I want to go to school too, but waiting two years is boring," Ty Lee said after freeing herself from Azula''s clutches.


    "It''s not as fun as you think," Shisui said annoyed, still complaining that he had to go, but there was no other way.


    "But we''ll make new friends, Shisui," Zuko replied after wiping the sweat from his brow with a handkerchief, for some reason he didn''t want Mai to see his sweaty face.


    "Doesn''t take the boredom out of it," Shisui simply walked over to the tree where the girls manipulated the sweat from his body to throw it to the side and then leaned back in the shade.


    "Shisui, will you teach me how to create these bright lights?" asked Ty Lee, bringing her face very close to Shisui''s in an invasive way.


    "If you give me space, yes," knowing that the girl would insist on it for a long time, Shisui decided to comply, it wasn''t very complicated anyway.


    A short time later, everyone was resting on a blanket under the tree, brought by one of those handy palace servants. By the way, a certain jasmine tea fan, who wanted to talk to Shisui, joined the group and watched as the aforementioned boy started one of his usual chats.


    ''Knowing that he''s probably a reincarnated sage, his words take on a different meaning,'' Iroh thought before he was shocked to hear Shisui speak.


    "Let''s talk about Chi and its nature, or what I have discovered with my tests," Shisui''s words made Iroh thank the spirits, he wouldn''t have missed this for the world.

 10: About Chi.

    "What do you know about Chi?" Shisui asked, sitting comfortably on the blanket with his legs crossed while the others listened.


    Iroh, who quickly called for his father and brother, heard such a question and instinctively wanted to answer, but when he saw the raised hands of the children beside him, he let them answer.


    "I know, pick me, pick me!" shouted Ty Lee, who was eager to answer, and Shisui nodded in her direction, causing the girl to give a small clap before speaking.


    "Chi is the energy that runs through our bodies and allows us to do many interesting things," Ty Lee said, answering in her usual cheerful tone, but Azula grimaced next to her.


    "No, Chi is the power that allows us to do firebending and hit harder," the girl replied without waiting for her turn.


    "Chi silences us," Mai replied, mumbling her words out of her habit of avoiding noise.


    "That''s too many answers, which one is right Shisui?" asked Zuko, who preferred to let his friend clarify the matter.


    "All three, but none of them," Shisui''s words made the three girls stare at him as if they wanted him to choose just one or explain himself better.


    "Chi is whatever you understand it to be. How can we categorize something as ethereal and sublime as Chi? Although that is the inherent need of human beings, the conclusion I have come to is this. Chi is everything, it exists in everyone, but at the same time...Chi does not exist, it is nothing" Shisui''s words confused the children present, and even Iroh felt that perhaps Shisui was wrong, so he spoke up.


    "But little Shisui, Chi can be felt and controlled, it is part of who we are, it even allows us to make fire or allows you to control water" Iroh felt that perhaps the young Shisui was confused and had probably fallen into a deep mistake, so his words were a reminder of something obvious.


    "Are you sure? You haven''t thought about it, have you?" asked Shisui with a smile on his lips, and those who knew him understood, there was something the boy hadn''t said because he wanted to play mysterious.


    "Be more clear, Shisui," Azula said, a bit annoyed by Shisui''s strange humor, causing Shisui to stick his tongue out at her.


    "Well, well. Chi exists because we believe it exists, it comes from us because we believe it is within us, we use it as an engine for our actions, and even as an enhancer of our actions because that is what we have been taught.


    But in essence, Chi is nothing, it does not exist, we can live without knowing of its existence, and I am sure that before the concept of Chi was created, the existence of Chi did not exist.


    What is Chi if not the materialization of our breath, the essence of our being? Mind and body are connected in a certain energy, designated by our desire that everything has a name, everything has a category.


    Chi is your breath, it is the nutrients you get from food, it is the sunlight you get on your skin, it is your memories, it is your thoughts. It is the influence of the stars, it is the movement of the earth, Chi is your own existence expressed in energy," Shisui''s explanation of Chi was somewhat confusing, and noticing the expressions of those present, the boy breathed.


    "Chi is a product of our movement and stillness, a reflection of yourself, that is why in some people we can use Chi detection to discern their inherent nature, because deep down, Chi is the purest of them, something that cannot be hidden or manipulated.


    Chi is what you understand, if Azula thinks Chi makes her fire burn brighter, it will be her fuel. If Ty Lee sees it as something that enables our actions, her family''s Chi block will work, if Mai thinks Chi will silence her, Chi will soften her habitual noises.


    In essence, you are the Chi, the Chi is you. It is in everyone, it is in no one, it connects us, it isolates us, it makes us part of the world, but at the same time, it makes us individual. It is your knowledge and what others understand. Chi is... change" With Shisui''s last words, a strange wind came from nowhere.


    Suddenly, even Azulon, Ozai, and Ursa, who had just arrived as Shisui began to explain the nature of what he believed Chi to be, felt the change. Everyone present could feel that the atmosphere had become strange, the air more breathable, nature more alive, the colors more vibrant.


    Suddenly they saw what appeared to be a small sparrow flying around them, only this one was very unusual, it looked like a line made with green paint, outlining its shape but not its inside, which was "hollow" so to speak. The bird chirped, interested in the strange creatures it had encountered.


    "This is..." Iroh murmured in awe, for he knew what he saw, that the sparrow was a spirit, no doubt about it.


    "The spirit world is not a separate place from the earthly world, although its ways are mostly closed, it does not change its true essence, it is superimposed on our world and is the ultimate expression of the basic concept of Chi, change.


    That is why in the descriptions the spirit world seems to have no end, except for certain special places, the spirit world is a constantly changing place, constantly transforming, reflecting the nature of Chi.


    There is no time as we know it, no distance, and even... we can try to call upon certain special entities, though we must be careful," Shisui stood up and looked at the reflection he had drawn into the real world.


    Yes, at his young age, it was impossible to reach the spiritual world, let alone take more people with him, nor had it drawn him into the earthly world, it simply created a reflection, or rather, removed the veil between the two worlds, but the barriers were still there.


    They could not get in and nothing could get out. It was like seeing through a glass, that''s why the sparrow couldn''t be touched by Ty Lee''s curious hands, they were technically isolated.


    "Young man, it looks like you''ve done something really great here," a deep and aged voice was heard in the drill ground, everyone''s attention turned to the direction it came from.


    An old man with a white beard, red clothes, and deep golden eyes looked fondly at those present, especially Ursa, Azula, and Zuko. Perhaps because they were experiencing a reflection of the spiritual world, Ursa and her children felt something stir within them that made them feel close to the old man.


    "Why do you feel like my grandfather?" asked Azula boldly, making the old man smile.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "Because I''m older than your grandfather, little girl, your mother is my granddaughter," the old man revealed, making Azulon finally confirm who the person in front of them was.


    "You are Avatar Roku..." Azulon finally revealed the identity of the old man, causing him to nod.


    "You are the son of my friend Sozin, I can see that, though you are much more temperate than him," Roku nodded to Azulon, then focused his gaze on Ozai, who was wearing the Fire Lord''s robes.


    "Take care of my family, please," Roku asked Ozai solemnly before turning to Iroh, giving him a smile and showing him a Pai Sho token, the one with the white lotus.


    "We could play sometime," the Avatar invited before turning his attention to his two grandchildren.


    "Grow up well, little ones," the Avatar seemed to sense something and looked directly at Ursa''s belly, then began to laugh at what he found.


    "Congratulations to both of you," Roku''s words were somewhat garbled until Ozai realized in which direction the old man was looking.


    "Ursa, you..." Ozai approached his wife with an unusual concern for him, he wouldn''t have shown it before, but long ago the rough edges of his being, at least those concerning his family, had been smoothed out.


    "I''ve been feeling sick for a few days now and I didn''t tell you because I thought it would pass, I never thought..." Ursa touched her belly with an expression full of motherly love, it was obvious now, that she was pregnant again.


    "Little girl, you should smile more, eternal silence is for old people like me," Roku looked at Mai and gave her a little advice.


    "Say something to me too, Grandpa!" Ty Lee exclaimed excitedly, causing the Avatar to stroke his beard for a moment.


    "Just be yourself," the old man advised, making little Ty Lee jump with excitement.


    "You are more than anyone can imagine," Roku stared into Zuko''s eyes and spoke the words he most wanted to hear, causing small tears to fall from his eyes.


    "Destiny is not fixed, I hope you continue to dance freely," Roku dedicated these words to Lu Ten, who didn''t quite understand the meaning of the first part, but accepted the end, he really liked dancing with his swords.


    The one who understood the meaning of those words was Shisui, he knew more than anyone else that Lu Ten was supposed to die at some point in the original story, but would he really let that happen? NO! To hell with the canon, to hell with fate, to hell with everything.


    Lu Ten may never know, but the stormy little butterfly that was Shisui allowed him to continue dancing with his swords as he pleased. Roku glanced at Shisui before moving on to Azula, whom he approached and crouched down beside.


    "Girl, I''ve been watching you for a while now, you have an extraordinary talent, I hope you won''t be overwhelmed by it in the future, you are more than a fleeting flash, you are a star in the sky," this was the first time Roku had said something so long to those present, but he felt it was necessary.


    Of all the people here, Azula was the one he cared about the most. The girl was his offspring, and she inherited some of the excessive talents that all Avatars had throughout history.


    There had been examples of similar cases in the past, but it could be said that Azula was a bit more special than them. Roku decided to give the little girl some special advice to prevent her from falling apart in the future.


    "Now... Shisui, right? Your way of looking at energy is especially interesting. But you should be careful, many spirits are not so friendly," Roku finally turned to Shisui, who looked at him with a small childish smile on his face.


    "I know, old man. I never expected it to be you, I thought it would be one of these people''s ancestors. But since you''re here, can I ask you something?" Shisui was perhaps the only one present besides Ty Lee who was not that impressed by the Avatar, and Roku noticed.


    "Ask the old man, but I warn you, I''m not a god, I''m just a man, I don''t know everything," the Avatar agreed easily, he really wanted to know what someone like Shisui could ask him.


    Not only he, but he knew that other Avatars were watching hidden, for they were interested in such an unusual situation as this. Maybe that was the reason why no great spirit had approached, imagine having almost 10,000 years of super powerful past lives looking at a single place, not even Vaatu in his prime would dare to peek.


    Shisui took a breath, knowing that his words might cause some misunderstanding in the future, but he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to ask this question, it was important, more than any secret he might have.


    "Why was I reborn?" Shisui asked, causing Azulon and his sons to look at each other, a gesture the boy saw.


    "I didn''t think you would ask this question, little one. But isn''t reincarnation a natural thing? I''m an example of it, so it''s no wonder you can too. Even those who are now were someone else in the past, but that doesn''t have to affect you too much.


    Your past self has nothing to do with your present self, you understand that, don''t you? Change..." With Roku''s words, the reflection of the spirit world seemed to tremble a little, and for a moment, the Avatar''s eyes turned white.


    "You are part of this world, of its cycle, of its changes. A new soul, a new body, a new you. Your memories are echoes of the past, and you are gifted with something that is part of you, that is why you have such a special ability.


    Do not be afraid, but since you like to find your own answers, I will give you advice from myself and my former selves," Roku''s voice under his new state seemed to be overlaid with many, many unfamiliar voices, and suddenly the entire training ground was filled.


    Filled with hundreds of figures with different clothes, different heights, and different genders, but they all had one thing in common, the immense power emanating from their bodies, their eyes shrouded in white light.


    Such an image was astonishing, and even many of the world''s most spiritually sensitive people looked in that direction. At the North Pole, a white-haired princess looked up at the Fire Nation.


    Two fish that swam and danced forever waved their hands as if responding to the presence of all the past Avatars. A blind girl playing with Mole Badgers felt a strange vibration in the ground, something she had never experienced before.


    A little girl at the South Pole, playing with a water bubble with her mother, saw for a moment a distant glow on an iceberg, something that would lead her years later to actively explore that place.


    An immortal in the Earth Kingdom glanced toward the Fire Nation, then shook his head; he didn''t care what the Avatars were doing for any reason. The remaining dragons breathed multicolored flames, and the remaining flying bison of this world roared into the sky.


    A certain bald child of the Air Nomads, who had been in cryogenic stasis for nearly a hundred years, stirred slightly, causing a few cracks in the ice that covered him. However, it would be a long time before he was released back into the world, and until then, he would continue to sleep while everyone waited for his return.


    Everyone somehow felt the changes that had occurred, some were curious, others guessed what it might be, but soon they went back to their own. The warriors returned to training or fighting, the wise to studying or inventing, and everything went back to normal.


    "If you want to explore the depths of your soul, succeed in reaching the spiritual world, and then seek the Mirror of Souls, it will allow you to get answers to your questions. Until then, live your life as usual, without fear, you are a child after all," the Avatars spoke in unison, all synchronized uniquely.


    Each of them expressed different emotions to him, compassion, tenderness, love, care, protection, caution, and discomfort, but all of them were sincere in the end because even though he was reincarnated, Shisui was still just a little boy of six years old.


    "Thank you..." for the first time in his stay in this world, Shisui cried, for the first time in his life, he felt at home, accepted.


    He was not an outsider, he was not an external entity, a foreign stain on the world, he was truly part of this place, this real world. Shisui''s Chi emerged from his body like tiny specks of light, the ones he had resisted manifesting before were now much more comfortable.


    Because he got an answer, a way, a solution. He finally accepted himself, finally understood that he could live in peace, without fear that another catastrophe out of nowhere would ruin him. Or worse, that it was just a dream, an illusion.


    "Grow up and live well, Sage Shisui," the Avatars declared at the end, bestowing the child with a title of great weight before they began to fade away one by one.


    Roku was the last, his transparent body looking up at the sky of his nation and breathing a sigh of relief. He could see that the Fire Nation upgrade was powered by the little boy before him, and that brought him peace.


    When the spirit world reflection ended, Shisui was wrapped in someone''s warm embrace, and he noticed that it was Azula, who put her face on his chest. She clung to him and said nothing, but she made Shisui stop crying, after all, children didn''t stay sad for long.


    "Let''s go play with the Turtleducks," Shisui murmured, feeling that it would be nice to just hang out and do nothing but play for a while.

 11: A new young sister, Kiyi.

    "Come on, open your mouth, the steamboat with food is coming in~" Azula, six years old, almost seven, held a pair of metal chopsticks and brought mashed food to the mouth of a little girl sitting in a high chair.


    The little girl was barely over a year old, but her golden eyes looked curiously at Azula''s attempts to feed her. Yet she refused to open her mouth. She didn''t want to eat puree; she wanted to go out and play.


    "Kiyi, eat or you won''t get out of here," Azula threatened, staring at her little sister with narrowed eyes.


    "No," the little girl named Kiyi refused, causing Azula to despair.


    "There''s no choice; I won''t take you to watch Shisui train." Azula, as always, chose the more direct and subtle route, the smile barely showing as she watched her little sister seemingly give in.


    "Bad Azula," the little girl complained, her mouth hanging open, but that didn''t stop Azula from continuing to feed her.


    "If you want to grow big and strong, you have to eat. You can''t just refuse; you''ll feel weak afterward," Azula advised, using the chopsticks to clean the leftover food from the side of Kiyi''s mouth and feeding her again.


    "But boring," Kiyi complained again, making Azula pause for a moment to stare at her.


    "Being around Shisui does make people smarter, first Zuzu and now Kiki," Azula murmured as she saw how her one-year-old sister could already string some words together and even understand their meaning.


    Since the day Shisui brought the reflection of the spirit world to the earthly world, news that the royal family would have a new member spread like wildfire throughout the Fire Nation.


    Aside from a sense of national happiness, especially since the year of Kiyi''s birth was declared tax-free, many people became more curious about the younger members of the royal family.


    For example, attempts to propose to Azula failed when it was discovered that she was already engaged to Shisui. Some tried to challenge this, but the combined political pressure of a Fire Lord, a former Fire Lord, and a Sage from the Fire Temple quickly quieted things down.


    The title of ''Sage'' bestowed upon Shisui by the Avatars was recognized by both the Fire Nation and the Sages of the Fire Temple, who endorsed such recognition.


    Imagine a six-year-old child receiving such a title; even the spies of other nations spread the news around the world, and except for a little skepticism, the things Shisui was pushing were now common knowledge.


    Knowing that even much of the ''expensive'' and boutique food enjoyed by many of the world''s wealthy and nobles was the creation of a child had a greater impact than any of the social changes Shisui had promoted.


    But food is one of the things that can break down any barriers between countries and cultures, everyone loves good cuisine, and Shisui even brought them ways to delicately prepare those things that people ignored or didn''t want to eat.


    Now, when you talk about potatoes, people don''t think of that pig food, but of the delicious mashed potatoes, French fries, or all the different dishes that can be made with that tuber; the mashed potatoes that Kiyi eats are the ones made with potatoes.


    As the months passed since that spiritual event, the training of the three children became more sophisticated and arduous, and each of them already knew what they wanted to specialize in, and even Ty Lee and Mai joined their training.


    The integration of Ty Lee, Mai, and the newest member of the royal family, Kiyi, came naturally. Azula''s friends bonded with Shisui and Zuko, while little Kiyi enjoyed chasing after her older siblings.


    The little girl was a rambunctious one-year-old who was already curious about everything, wanted to put everything in her mouth, and liked to see shiny things like Azula''s firebending, Zuko''s complicated sword moves, or Shisui''s waterbending.


    Perhaps because it was the first face she saw when she was born, Kiyi loved Shisui very much and would constantly chase after him or want to be near him when he trained with his spear or waterbending.


    Not to be outdone, the girl owed her life to Shisui. As one of those present at Ursa''s birth, Shisui used waterbending to heal the mother and daughter from the complications of childbirth.


    Kiyi had been born with the umbilical cord tied around her neck, in many cases a death sentence, but for a Water Master with good Chi control, using the healing properties of water easily solved the problem.


    "Come, since you''re done, I''ll take you to the others," Azula said after giving her sister a drink and wiping her down with a warm cloth.


    On the way, they passed through several corridors, and when the servants saw them, they lowered their heads and slowed their pace, showing the respect they deserved. In the past, Azula would have stopped to bother the servants, but she had long since stopped doing such things.


    As they passed a large window overlooking the capital, large chimneys could be seen in the distance, spewing white smoke. Kiyi gazed at the sight with sparkling eyes, curious as to why there was something so high in the world, but Azula did not stop to admire the scenery.


    When they reached the training ground, the two girls saw Ty Lee, Mai, and Zuko looking together at an open space several dozen meters away, where a sparring match was taking place.


    A heavy boulder rose from the ground and was hurled at someone, but jets of water shot up, splitting into three and hitting the huge boulder.


    The three jets of water sliced through the rock as if it were paper, but they did not stop flying, and even changed shape as they flew, turning into arrows. Water suddenly appeared in the form of an ice shield, protecting itself from the stone arrows.


    Tentacles of water emerged from the ice, grabbing the projectiles and squeezing them tightly into gravel, then twisting like snakes, rising into the sky and turning into white steam that soon condensed.


    The temperature was raised by the influence of the steam under high pressure, but as the white jet moved forward, a cone-shaped stone wall stopped it, deflecting the steam in several places.


    "Wow, if Petra had made a normal rectangular wall, Shisui''s steam would have exploded it, this conical shape is what Shisui calls aerodynamic, isn''t it? Or hydrodynamic if it''s in water," Zuko said, absorbing much of the battle he was watching.


    "Both of them change their element as an easy thing, approaching them would be a tedious thing," Ty Lee said with an unusual seriousness in her.


    "Petra lost," Mai muttered under her breath, although it was now much more audible than before.


    "Yes, she lost," said Azula, who had just arrived and watched the end of the fight.


    Shisui simply ignored his parried attack and charged forward, jumping over the conical rock wall and directly facing his opponent, a green-eyed girl who smiled at the sight.


    The girl tried to attack, but the faint water vapor around her condensed into small strands of solid water that enveloped her hands and feet. When Shisui fell, everyone could see that the boy''s golden eyes were out of focus, and his expression was particularly strange.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "He''s seeing Petra''s aura, that''s cheating," Ty Lee complained with a hint of envy in her voice.


    She had the same ability as Shisui, only the two worked very differently. Hers was a permanent vision that served more to detect emotions and personality, and even, if she tried hard, to use her Chi to alter another''s aura to cause mental disturbances.


    Shisui''s ability was something he had to activate, which affected his temperament due to the sensory load it carried, but it allowed him to see people''s auras, become more accurate, predicts their intent to act, and attack the points where a person''s aura changed, disrupting their energy cycle, which translated into a loss of stamina.


    Same skill, different use. Abilities like this were somewhat rare in the world, but not uncommon. People were known to be able to hear the voice of all things and connect with an animal, and some even had an incredibly keen sense of smell.


    "I lost," the girl said with resignation, she was Petra, another ''Daughter of Misfortune'' like Shisui.


    She and Shisui had met at school and had gotten along immediately, especially since they had become rivals in a way. Sure, Azula had been reserved towards the girl, but eventually, she was able to put up with her, after all, she had already ''won'' Shisui, so to speak.


    "You''ve improved your earthbending after leaving your vicinity, that''s remarkable," Shisui said, releasing Petra and waving her hands in a circle.


    All the water used in the battle, no matter what state it was in, floated towards him, and then it began to swirl, mixing in motes of Chi. Eventually, it all coalesced into a small drop of crystal clear water, but at the sight of it, his companions felt a touch of absurdity.


    When Shisui got tired of the relative scarcity of abundant water to fight with, he came up with the disturbing idea of concentrating as much water as possible into a single drop.


    Even though he doubted it was possible, his cognition of Chi made it relatively possible. It wasn''t as overkill as he thought, and he could only control two of those drops at a time, but it allowed him to carry enough water for a fight.


    This thing was very heavy, and he had to constantly use his water control to control it, training himself in the process. This attitude of constantly training and integrating it into his daily life was tried by the others out of curiosity, but they rejected it, except for Zuko.


    After he had learned to forge his sword with Piandao, Piandao had left him free to do whatever he wanted with the knowledge he had imparted to him. He taught him not only how to use a weapon, the sword, but also the philosophy of that weapon.


    Zuko then integrated that philosophy into his daily life, and though he looked like a child, the sparkle in his eyes was something anyone could notice. It was like a shiny new sword that had yet to see blood, but there was no doubting its lethality.


    "You''re still so over the top," Petra muttered before kicking the ground and growing a piece of greenish crystal from which she plucked a piece to put in her mouth.


    The sweetness of the crystal soothed her discomfort at losing, but her movements were so skillful and fluid that they implied one thing: she had lost to Shisui many, many times.


    "Give some to Kiki," Azula demanded as she approached with her younger sister in her arms, the little girl wanting to be carried pro Shisui, who didn''t refuse.


    "Shisui!" the little girl hugged the child, who shook the little girl''s black hair before offering her the piece of sweet crystal Petra had given her.


    "I still find it strange that something that looks like glass is so sweet and tasty," said Ty Lee who was also chewing on a piece of sweet crystal that the little girl couldn''t stop eating.


    "The surprise is that this King Bumi guy agreed to sell something to our nation," said Mai, who ate only a small piece of this crystal before giving the rest to Ty Lee who looked at her with puppy eyes.


    "The Beifongs seem to have had something to do with it, Father says that the family still had business with our nation even when the war was at its bloodiest," Zuko added what he knew, plunging the atmosphere into a somewhat heavy silence.


    "It''s not going to end just like that, is it?" said Petra, who, contrary to what one might think, held no grudge against the Fire Nation.


    Perhaps as part of their attempt to take advantage of these ''Children of Misfortune'', since Shisui''s birth, some support has been given to the few confirmed children, usually a product of the Fire Nation and the Earth Kingdom.


    Previously, this type of mating was not seen very often, mostly because it occurred in colonies or refugees from the Earth Kingdom who were trying to find a better life and instead of going to cities like Ba Sing Se, they chose the Fire Nation.


    Petra was the daughter of an Earth Kingdom blacksmith and a Fire Nation woman, so what made this man go to a place that could be considered dangerous for people like him?


    His motives were simple: Petra''s mother saved him, and from that moment on, he fell in love with her and vowed to never let anything bad happen to her. Even with the silent rejection of his presence in a hostile land, the man worked his way into the woman''s heart.


    Petra was born into a loving home, and the Fire Nation''s rejection of her and her father eased, and the man was even hired by the new factories to build metal steamships.


    Shisui''s example of how a ''Son of Misfortune'' could inevitably progress was used as political propaganda, in part Azulon''s intention to use him as a tool was fulfilled by this situation, but at least it could be said that it was for something good.


    The school Shisui attended had a teacher from the Earth Kingdom and a nurse from the Water Tribe. In some places, there was talk of less cruelty in the prisons and even the possibility of joining the Fire Nation as long as they were loyal to the nation.


    Of course, many refused, almost all of them, but there was no longer any need for the prisons where the prisoners were abused; now they were just regular prisoners until the war was over.


    Except for a few important or dangerous people who had to remain in solitary confinement, the rest had liberties. The concept of barbarism associated with the Fire Nation had not changed, but now more nuance was added.


    Sure, it wasn''t easy to change nearly 100 years of war, repression, oppression, and resentment; the war wasn''t over either, but at least everyone else in the world remembered one thing: Firebenders are still human.


    "Many hope that it will be the Avatar who ends the war, others that the Fire Nation will get to the point where they don''t need him, others that peace will be made by all the nations working together.


    Whatever the ultimate reason, I just want to explore this vast world. We are only in one part of it, you know, what will be beyond the known seas? Maybe another continent, maybe nothing, but the idea is interesting," Shisui answered Petra''s question, making the girl wrinkle her face.


    "I can''t believe the world is round, why don''t we fall?" the girl asked desperately.


    "New Ton-Ton said something about ''gravity,'' I don''t understand much, but it sounds better than ''spirits,'' doesn''t it?" joked Zuko, making the others laugh with him.


    "I thought Shisui was going to give us a lecture on that, he has that habit," Ty Lee said, looking at the boy who was lifting little Kiyi into the air.


    "No, now I''m paying attention to this little cutie, who''s the cutest, you are!" Shisui skillfully let Kiyi go, causing the girl to giggle constantly.


    "She looks more like your sister than ours," Azula complained, though she was smiling.


    "Obviously, can''t you see we''re twins?" Shisui pressed his cheek against Kiyi''s, who pulled on his long hair, but she tangled her fingers, causing Shisui to yelp in pain and the others to tease him.


    "You look like you need a haircut," a woman''s voice could be heard behind Shisui, and when he turned around, it was Ursa who had approached them, then untangled her little daughter''s hand and took her in her arms.


    "Would you like me to cut your hair?" asked Ursa, causing Shisui to look at her in surprise, no one had ever asked him this question before, but when he saw Ursa''s smile, he nodded.


    "Yes, please," Shisui felt a pair of hands on his shoulders and when he looked back, it was Azula and Zuko smiling at him.


    "I heard you complaining about how long your hair is," Zuko said, pointing at Shisui''s long hair.


    "And how tedious it is to wash it, so we told Mom to help you with that," Azula finished, making Shisui feel warm in his heart.


    "Finally, the reign of terror of ''Shisui of the Beautiful Mane'' will end!" exclaimed Ty Lee dramatically, sitting down on an uncomfortable Mai''s shoulder.


    "A lot of girls at school will be crying because they won''t be able to try to steal a lock of your hair!" sneered Petra, her comment causing Azula to grit her teeth.


    "Those...! Turtleducks..." Azula was about to say an ugly curse word, but her mother glared at her and could only choose the cutest, most harmless animal that came to mind.


    "Is Shisui popular at school?" asked Ursa knowingly, but Shisui''s blushing face cheered her up quite a bit.


    "You have no idea, Mom! They''re like bees to honey, they''re always approaching him just to be near him, they''re stickier than Kiyi," Zuko replied, teasing Shisui, but when he noticed the smile on his friend''s face, he felt a chill.


    "Like you and Mai, Zuko?" Shisui''s question made Zuko turn incredibly red, and Mai looked a little embarrassed as well.


    Causally, both children looked at each other for a few seconds before averting their eyes to the laughter of the other children, but for Ursa, this was all interesting, so she gave Mai a critical look.


    ''She will be a beautiful woman in the future, maybe I should talk to Ozai about this situation in the evening,'' Ursa blushed a little at the thought of what she did with her husband every night and quickly focused on Shisui''s long hair.


    "What hairstyle do you want?", Ursa asked, attracting the attention of the others.


    "I want..."


    The next morning, an 8-year-old Shisui with a different haircut attracted a lot of attention from the students and teachers. His hair was now much shorter than before, with the sides of his head much shorter than the top, with the hair cut in a way that gave him a wild but delicate temperament.

 12: Relax in the school.

    Six years had passed since the day Shisui had cut his hair, he was 14 and in his last year of school, not that he needed it, but he wasn''t complaining.


    If he wanted an important position in the army, he had to have a formal education, even if he was technically a member of the royal family, that didn''t change anything because they had to set an example for others.


    For this reason, he, Zuko, and the others did not enjoy "privileges," so to speak, but respect from teachers, staff, and students came naturally, not because of one''s background but because of what one accomplished in school.


    Adding to the growing atmosphere of Fire Nation society, an ''idol'' trend was beginning to emerge in the nation. The new newspapers only furthered this situation.


    Not only did the Fire Nation improve technologically and culturally, but even the conquered territories began to see gradual improvements, causing a phenomenon no one expected.


    Instead of rebelling, the colonies had grown accustomed to the Fire Nation''s presence and even praised the changes it had brought. For the first time, the desire that led Sozin to initiate such a fierce and savage war became clear.


    In just a few years, even trade relations had partially resumed, and even with the sporadic fighting that reminded everyone that the war was still going on, many people wanted to get their hands on the Fire Nation''s new products.


    A cultural upsurge was brewing, the arts were no longer the province of nobles or special people. Artists of all kinds began to emerge, and it was not uncommon to hear someone humming a famous Fire Nation song in Ba Sing Se.


    Books as entertainment had begun to take on a certain relevance, people were more literate enough to understand the stories being told, though an interesting phenomenon was emerging.


    Prototypes of fanfiction began to emerge. Avatar and You'' became the most famous fanfiction book, perhaps the idea that one could choose any Avatar of which there was little record and write about them sparked the minds of these writers.


    Aside from censoring an attempt to publish a book called "SozinXRoku," the Fire Nation encouraged this cultural development and exchange with other cultures. Though rare, caravans of other peoples could be seen in Fire Nation cities, and even fish from the South Pole had become a luxury item.


    Sure, there was always the reminder that the war was not over, but there was a kind of proto-peace, the war was not over, but now... it was no longer everything in this world.


    However, outside problems did not affect the atmosphere of the school that Shisui and company had to attend. Perhaps being 14 years old and amid all the hormonal rush of teenagers affected Shisui''s mind, but he had found that the school had become more than just a place of learning.


    Yes, the academic atmosphere was very strong, and no one neglected their studies, but there was an extra layer to the place, and the fact that many of those attending were the young sons of military men, merchants, and nobles reinforced that idea.


    Although this situation did not completely affect Shisui''s social environment, he was inevitably peppered with what went on at the school, such as gossip, rumors, and even challenges, which led to many somewhat interesting situations.


    "Did you hear? Lee-Lee wants to invite Shisui to watch the fireworks," one teenage girl muttered to another, both sitting at a table in the school''s dining hall, surrounded by other classmates in the classroom.


    "He''s going to reject her," said a boy dipping his French fries in ketchup, who never thought tomatoes could become such a tasty thing.


    "Shh, Lee-Lee is beautiful, if she invited me, I wouldn''t turn her down," said another boy, enjoying his slice of ''pizza'', one of those dishes created by Shisui and spread all over the world.


    "But everyone knows he and Azula are getting married," the other teenager replied, causing the one who started the conversation to chuckle.


    "Until they''re married, Shisui doesn''t belong to anyone, you know?" the girl said, raising her eyebrows suggestively.


    "I think... look, it''s Lee-Lee, looks like she''s approaching Shisui," the other teenager pointed off into the distance, and everyone in the dining room took in the spectacle that was about to unfold.


    Lee-Lee could be described as a stereotypical Fire Nation beauty, with golden eyes, black hair, a body with a trace of training, and the Fire Nation insignia on her left breast, indicating that she was a Firebender.


    Every firebender was required to wear such a mark on her body, both as a sign of her abilities and as a sign from the Fire Lord of future accomplishments.


    The girl approached Shisui''s table with a small smile, though her eyes scanned the others with unusual attention. Kiyi, the newest member of the royal family, was old enough to attend this school and enjoyed a small muffin with satisfaction in her eyes.


    Mai and Ty Lee were recognizable, both sitting together eating their lunch while Zuko talked to the former. The prince was an enigma to many people, always with a sword at his waist that he would not let anyone touch.


    Petra seemed to be playing with a stone in her hand, giving it different shapes for Kiyi''s amusement, while Shisui sipped the contents of a glass bottle that emitted cold steam, ''Refreshment'' this strange drink was called.


    But Lee-Lee''s attention was more focused on Azula, the Fire Nation princess and supposed mate of Shisui. Perhaps the biggest annoyance to her at the moment, she was confident in her beauty.


    "Excuse me, Shisui," the girl called to the young Shisui, who gave her only a cursory glance before concentrating on the straw he was sipping soda from.


    "Lee-Lee? What''s wrong?" Shisui asked with some boredom.


    Shisui''s body had changed from his 14-year-old one, but that was what puberty did. By now, the growth spurts he''d gone through had turned him into a 1.64-meter-tall boy with a tendency to get taller and taller.


    But what was interesting was his musculature, perhaps because he was from the Water Tribe, his physique was leaner than many warriors of the Earth Kingdom or the Fire Nation, his muscles seemed to be compressed, but that did not make him any less strong.


    In the martial arts competitions held by the school, Shisui was one of the most outstanding, although the physically strongest was Petra, the boy was like a snake, and with fluid and smooth movements, he defeated many.


    By the way, every week he had this kind of physical fight with Azula, who had become a little monster in strength, sometimes even defeating Shisui. And it was Azula who watched the incoming Lee-Lee like a hawk.


    Azula knew how attractive Shisui was, she had grown up with him, but technically there was nothing she could do about it, because although they were to be married in the future, they were not ''lovers'' like Ty Lee, who sometimes teased her about it, which made her boil with rage, but she understood the situation well.


    Shisui was a genius at many things, but... he seemed to lack insight into clues, especially female clues. It didn''t matter if Azula cut her hair, wore make-up, or even hugged him inappropriately, the boy didn''t seem to notice at all.


    Zuzu is more aware than you, Shisui, I never thought that would be a real thing,'' Azula said to herself as she watched Lee-Lee invite Shisui to meet later to supposedly watch fireworks.


    When Lee-Lee left, the conversation around the table quickly turned to what had just happened, all initiated, of course, by Ty Lee, who gave Shisui a teasing smile.


    "Wow, Shisui! You''re like that character, Casanova? You charm everyone!" the girl joked, making Petra and Zuko laugh, while Mai just drew a smile and Azula visibly gritted her teeth.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Shisui is cute," Kiyi said out of childish ignorance, not quite understanding Ty Lee''s implied joke.


    "No big deal, she wanted to show me the fireworks her family makes, she says they can adopt characters, it''s nothing like that" Shisui stopped drinking his soda and looked at the bottle, noticing it was less cold than before.


    With a flick of his fingers, the fog began to rise from the glass, indicating its low temperature. Something Shisui had practiced was controlling the water with his fingers, it was difficult but much faster and more subtle when needed.


    "Isn''t this a cheap excuse for a date?" asked Petra, hitting the nail on the head, the stone in her hand quickly transformed into two figures kissing, and Azula felt jealous that it was her as she saw the female figure.


    "Shisui and Lee-Lee will kiss under the stars~" Zuko didn''t miss the chance to tease Shisui, and his little song was followed by Ty Lee.


    "See ya" Azula abruptly got up from the table and left, leaving everyone silent for a few moments before continuing to taunt Shisui.


    "Careful Shisui, your wife got jealous, what a dilemma~" teased Ty Lee as she watched Azula leave, the trust between the group was enough to make this kind of joke.


    "Jealous why?" asked Shisui, not paying much attention to Ty Lee''s comment, causing Zuko to pat his face.


    "Dude, Azula''s drooling over you, can''t you tell?" asked Zuko in disbelief, even he could see that his sister loved Shisui, but the latter seemed ignorant.


    "Sage Shisui doesn''t know everything, interesting," Mai added with a raised eyebrow.


    "Aren''t we too young for that?" asked Shisui and made Mai black with her head.


    "No, they used to get married at 14, a few years ago at 16, and now they''ve raised the standard to 18, but falling in love can happen since we''re young. I''m surprised you can joke about it but not notice a girl has a crush on you."


    "Does Azula have feelings for me?" Shisui finally synced and asked quietly.


    "Yes!" everyone replied, even Kiyi, who joined in the fun.


    "Oh..." Shisui scratched the back of his neck and shook out his short hair, this time he had chosen a lighter style for his hair, although he planned to get some braids when it grew out.


    "Now that you know this almost universal truth... Are you going on this obvious date with Lee-Lee?" asked Zuko, making Shisui hesitate to speak for a few moments.


    "First of all, how do you feel about Azula, do you like her?" asked Mai, making Shisui stop his attempt to speak and fall into a longer silence this time.


    "I''m going to the meeting with Lee-Lee to explain that I don''t like her, it would be rude not to go, I promised her. As for Azula..." Shisui remained silent and looked at the now empty bottle.


    The others looked at him curiously, but seeing that the boy was slow to react, Petra had enough and threw a pebble-sized piece of rock at his head while yelling at him.


    "Hurry, you fool! Do you like Azula or not?" the girl asked, annoyed by Shisui''s tardiness.


    "I haven''t thought about it, okay? I like to think about things," the boy complained, but Petra just threw another pebble at him.


    "DON''T THINK ABOUT IT! You don''t think about these things, you react, you act. Don''t think about it, Shisui, just say it," Petra advised, but instead of answering what everyone wanted to hear, Shisui went back to his teasing, something he did when he was nervous.


    "Come on, as if a rough girl like you knows what it''s like to be in love," Shisui expected annoyance from Petra, but the smile on the girl''s face made him feel strange.


    "But I am, Shisui, and I thought less than you. You''re supposed to be the wise one here, but you were beaten by a brusque girl like me, I have to write this down," Petra said and took a notebook out of her backpack, in which she wrote down this matter.


    "How spiteful," Mai muttered, not knowing that she also had a similar notebook with her.


    "Don''t look for excuses to deflect the issue, answer, Shisui," Ty Lee said, and this time Shisui did the mature thing a 14-year-old teenager would do, he got up from his chair and ran away.


    "He just... ran away?" asked Petra incredulously.


    "Yes," Mai said doubtfully.


    "That''s more over the top than those novels," Ty Lee commented, while Zuko just plopped down on the table.


    "Mom won''t stop laughing at Shisui because of this and she''ll use it against me," Zuko said with some weariness in his voice, but Mai''s hand fell on his head and stroked his hair.


    "Relax," Mai whispered in his ear, and the lord visibly relaxed.


    "You two should make it official by now," Petra said with a touch of envy but subtly made a pair of rock figures of Zuko and Mai, surrounded by a big heart.


    "Maybe they could give Shisui advice, now that would be a unique event," said Ty Lee with a smile on her face as she watched two of her closest friends interact.


    "Giving Shisui advice? Now that would be unique!" Zuko''s mood immediately returned, hoping for such a situation.


    A while later, an absent-minded Shisui was kicking rocks near a cliff with a beautiful view of the capital. He had been summoned here by Lee-Lee and had arrived early to be alone with his thoughts.


    He was no fool, he knew that Azula had a more than normal interest in him, he could even see it with his special ability, that pink aura of Azula''s that only surged at the sight of him had to come from somewhere, right?


    But his mind had been elsewhere, giving it more importance than a simple curiosity during the battle. Even though they would be married in the future because of an old man''s trickery, he did not think much about it.


    But why? Simple, even though he knew it wasn''t the case with Azula, the last woman he had a relationship with betrayed him, and not only that, she killed him. It was another life, another him, but the mistrust ate at him constantly, so his way to feel better was to ignore it.


    Now it was all in front of him and he couldn''t help it. Did he like Azula? Yes, he did. Did he find her attractive? Yes! His teenage hormones were already reacting to Azula, and while he wouldn''t go into much detail about the physique of a 12-year-old, as a 14-year-old Azula was within his range of what was ''sexy''.


    During his time alone with his thoughts, kicking rocks at the edge of a cliff, Shisui concluded that maybe he shouldn''t be so carefull. The Avatars said it, this was a new life, he should enjoy it as such, not as something else, unafraid of things from his past.


    You don''t go back to being 14 all the time, and although he had his memories of the past, his mental maturity was linked to his physical maturity, so there was nothing creepy about an old man in a young man''s body.


    New life, new body, new mind, that''s why he ran out of the dining room, that''s what an immature teenager would do. And as an immature teenager, he was already thinking about how to reject Lee-Lee without hurting his feelings.


    "Sorry, I like someone else...no, not good, too general, it''s not you, it''s someone else? No, that would make her feel bad," Shisui tried to choose the right words until he remembered something he hadn''t thought of before.


    "Why watch fireworks in the evening, wouldn''t it be better at night? Wait..." Although his memories did not give him maturity, they did give him a lot of experience in many situations, and this particular situation set off the old alarms, alarms that had been dormant for 14 years.


    Without hesitation, Shisui activated his present, currently, the confused view was much clearer than before, the world became black with dense white lines around it, outlining everything in a standard way.


    But what caught his attention were the dozens of auras he saw, all of them a mess of changing and different colors, but there was one that made his body tense.


    The blood red color showed that whoever these people were, they had a strong murderous intent. The black color seeping into all the colors indicated that they had murdered people, and the orange tint on all the edges separating the colors indicated the fear they had caused others.


    His body tensed, and he adopted a slightly crouched posture as his fingers twitched and three drops of blue water floated around him. His control had increased to five drops in all these years, but using three in battle was best for his concentration, also as a trump card.


    "Wow, looks like you spotted us, Sage Shisui," a man stepped out of the trees, but his body was Lee-Lee''s, indicating that he was in disguise except for his voice.


    "What happened to Lee-Lee?" asked Shisui, causing ''Lee-Lee'' to give him a mischievous smile.


    "A waterbender worried about a firebender? Truly worthy of a sage. Don''t worry, something in her morning tea made her sleep and allowed me to make my task easier," as he said this, Lee-Lee''s body cracked and her skin suddenly turned to sand.


    "I must say that you were an inspiration for this, Shisui. Your words ''We are what we do with our elements'' inspired me greatly, why not imitate Earth, the most diverse of the elements? Along with some special crystals..." The naked man brought his hand up to his eyes and pulled out two golden crystals, showing his green eyes to the world.


    "You see Shisui, we are interested in you, we think you are too valuable to waste your talents for a monstrous nation like this, how about joining us?" figures in normal clothes jumped out of the trees, and one of them handed the man''s clothes to the speaker.


    "Sorry, I like this thing called ''freedom'', I feel like I''ll lose it if I listen to you," Shisui refused, searching for something unidentifiable on them until he saw it, a hand made of stone.


    "Dai Li, right? To think they came out of their walled rat''s nest to kidnap a teenager," Shisui scoffed, unconcerned that he might be in front of Ba Sing Se''s secret police.


    "But that''s the interesting thing, Sage Shisui, you''re not just any kid. You changed the world, and that''s saying a lot, even for some avatars in history. We Dai Li believe we can use your wisdom for something greater," the man didn''t bother to hide it, because there was only one outcome for the evening.


    Shisui will come with them whether he wants to or not.


    "You know, years ago, I saw Avatar Kyoshi, she was one of those who gave me the title of ''Sage''," The Dai Li was visibly uncomfortable at the mention of this Avatar, but he let Shisui continue to speak, it was another sign of his mercy.


    "I don''t know what ideas you have about Sages per se, then let me prove to you and the world... just how dangerous a Sage like me can be," Shisui''s golden eyes seemed to emit a faint glow as his Chi flowed through his body.


    His past life was a memory... but as I said, it gave him experience in many situations, especially killing. Killing perhaps hundreds of people to survive in a world gone mad, and now he would resort to it, even if his fight would only be against a dozen.


    Shisui then took in the special sight of his gift and noticed a familiar aura that made a smile appear on his face. He would not fight alone. A fire missile started this chaotic battle, Azula joined this battle, what was she doing here?


    It didn''t matter, there was a fight to be had!

 13: Azulas blue fire.

    Since Azula had gotten up from the table a while ago, she had been uncomfortable. Not angry, as one might expect, but particularly depressed. Why hadn''t Shisui ever noticed her? That was what she thought as she was distracted in her thoughts.


    "Shisui is a fool," she said quietly in annoyance, but there was no fuel to fuel her anger beyond that little sentence.


    Shisui was reluctant to talk about his now confirmed past life, but perhaps the answer to her attitude lay therein. She never thought that Shisui would be so slow to notice his feelings for her, so something else had to be at play.


    Some love from the past? The loneliness of a long and boring old age? Or something darker? It all remained questions and suppositions that led nowhere, just free-falling with nothing to fall back on.


    Azula was about to head back to the dining room when she saw someone who made her stop. Lee-Lee, why did she have that bad look on her face? Curious, she approached the girl, who noticed her and greeted her.


    "Good morning, Princess Azula. Can you help me with something? I would like to make up the classes I didn''t take today, but I don''t know how to tell the teacher." Lee-Lee was worried, which made her ask the princess.


    Normally, no one at school referred to the three members of the royal family by their birth titles, but she desperately wanted the help Azula could give her by making the teachers feel sorry for her.


    "How come you haven''t been to class? I saw you in the cafeteria earlier," Azula thought Lee-Lee wanted to play a joke on her, but she narrowed her golden eyes as she noticed the growing fear in Lee-Lee, the girl turned pale in a few seconds.


    "I-I didn''t go to class today, I overslept and..." there was no need for more, both girls were smart enough to see the problem at this point.


    If Azula''s demonstration had been the immature act of a teenage girl, it was no longer. Her face twisted into an angry grimace as she tried to control herself.


    Azula looked at Lee-Lee, and for a moment, the girl was afraid of Azula. She had been a bit bold in her intentions with Shisui before because he wasn''t technically married. But seeing Azula''s eyes at that moment, she understood something of the utmost importance.


    Azula was on another level. Then, as if something inside her reacted, her body tensed as she looked straight at the school buildings, then her gaze turned to Azula, but she looked only at the ground, and with respect in her voice, she spoke.


    "Princess Azula, I will call the proper authorities, please don''t put yourself in danger," the girl said before quickly running off to give the warning, while Azula stood still, clenching her fists tightly.


    "I know a person or persons have been protecting me all along... don''t mess with me," Azula said calmly, or at least she seemed to be.


    Her face was icy, but her emotions burned with anger as she remembered the place where Shisui should be now. At this point, she thanked the boy very much for talking about Chi that day.


    Azula''s understanding of Chi meant that she used it exclusively to empower herself, be it her body or her fire. Flames erupted from the princess'' feet and propelled her high into the air.


    The wind blew through her long hair, and with each kick into the void, a flare propelled her into the air and forward. Mastering this kind of acrobatics was difficult at first, but aside from Petra, she was the most physically fit.


    In the end, Azula''s best weapon was always herself. As she walked away, three blurry figures appeared beside her, their features covered by black clothing except for their eyes, which were all gold.


    "The princess is in danger, someone has planned an ambush against Shisui and his lack of guards has prevented us from knowing the news until now," one of them said in a female voice, but another figure quickly answered her.


    "He is a Sage, he does not need guards, but perhaps he will be overpowered by his enemies. The princess is still fragile, she may be injured, but..." This figure fell silent and gave way to the last of them.


    "The Fire Lord expected this situation, and we already have an order for it. Let the little ones be watered with blood, for growing up under care is not optimal. The princess will no longer be fragile after this," the three figures already knew what they had to do, follow Azula, but not interfere in her fight, it was not necessary.


    Shisui may not have needed this baptism of blood, but the royal family did. Azula will emerge different, stronger. The three figures flashed before disappearing, leaving no trace of their presence, but an eagle hurriedly delivered the message to the palace.


    "Tell me, Ozai, did you allow those creepy guys to enter our borders?" asked Azulon as he drank a cup of tea, he had found a taste for the drink, though his obsession was not like that of his eldest son.


    "You must see how terrible our enemies are, Father. We are not at peace, though it may seem so. This will not end until the Avatar comes directly to us and states his intentions," Ozai said, sitting in his study chair, holding the letter he had just sent.


    "The antidote we gave the girl did some good, Azula learned of the possible ambush on Shisui and is on her way to fight. It will be her first bloodshed," Ozai said seriously, though there was a hint of excitement in his voice, pride.


    "Oh, then we have a justification to fight, I doubt there will be as much resistance to our campaign as before, after all, they started it, so it won''t be strange if we... sweep Ba Sing Se," Azulon spoke with coldness in his tone.


    He could be an amusing old man to those close to him, but he was a brutal former Firelord who had even ordered the death of a mother and her general without much remorse, except that the remaining child might be angry with him.


    "Iroh will be the general of the attack?" asked Ozai, but Azulon shook his head.


    "Iroh has his tea shop, don''t bother him with the war, you know how he feels about it. I don''t even understand how a pacifist like him became one of our best generals, the things in life," the old man replied before finishing his cup of tea.


    "Besides, I want to see what new things Shisui Boy has come up with. Iron balls and gunpowder? What a crazy thing! Hahahahahaha" Azulon burst out laughing because he knew that all the preparations had been made especially for this moment.


    The debut of the most deadly thing man could have created since the thought of putting a stick and a sharp stone together: firearms.


    "Oh yes, it''s Princess Azula," the Dai Li watched calmly as Azula fell from the sky, running a little to slow her speed.


    The girl was visibly out of breath, sweat pouring down her cheeks and her hair sticking to her forehead. But her golden eyes remained fixed on Shisui''s, ignoring the unknown attacker''s comment.


    "You''re a fool," Azula said after catching her breath and assuming a fighting pose.


    "I am," Shisui didn''t deny it, he had acted exactly like what he was, a 14-year-old, not that they were very mature at that age.


    "But first we have to take care of these guys," Shisui pointed out, and then one of the super-compressed water drops started to expand, alerting their enemies, but they didn''t attack, they were curious, or at least the leader of them was.


    "Fascinating, really fascinating. Every time you prove something, it makes me want you even more. The Fire Nation doesn''t deserve you, you have nothing to keep you here.


    The princess? If you like her, we can help you change her temperament to whatever you want, we''re good at that. A gentle and patient girl? Rough and wild? Whatever you want, we can also bring you that spawn who calls herself Petra, for people like you a harem is not bad.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    We can mold your women to your taste, with no drama, no fights, and no conspiracies, what do you say, you''ll have everything you want with us, Sage Shisui! We can achieve something great, something greater than what you could achieve in the Fire Nation!" the Dai Li leader had never given up the idea of bringing Shisui, he just wanted to save himself from the unnecessary fight.


    "And that''s one of the reasons why I really won''t feel guilty if I kill you," the coldness in Shisui''s tone was accompanied by the cold air coming out of the ice spear formed in his hand.


    All of the decompressed water was compressed into this spear, which took on a bluish hue, with oriental dragon motifs carved into the body of the spear and a length of two meters.


    Shisui emitted mist from his mouth, sparks of Chi attached to the weapon dancing around it like little fireflies, but if you looked closely, they danced in a swirling pattern, only he understood why.


    "Disgusting," said Azula, who began to feed her inner fire with all her negative emotions, making it burn, but most of all with control.


    Years of meditation gave her control over her emotions, so that she didn''t get caught up in them, but also didn''t depend on them. Along with the negative emotions, she also mixed the positive ones in equal proportions. Protection, care, affection, passion, respect, love.


    It was the latter that was the key; being with Shisui at that moment caused that elusive emotion to be used as fuel by Azula for the first time, serving as a catalyst for something far greater than she had expected.


    "Then let''s see," with a gesture, several of his men made earthbending gestures, together they created a wave on the ground that grew larger and larger, threatening to bury them.


    "We only need your mind after all, Shisui," the leader said before he made another gesture and had more of his men pick up large boulders and hurl them violently towards them.


    There was nothing behind them but a cliff, it was fight or flight, but for neither of them, it was a problem. Shisui controlled some water to create an icy surface over which he slid deftly, moving out of the ground wave''s range of attack and using his spear to shatter several boulders that came his way.


    On Azula''s side, her normal flames blossomed with an unprecedented color and intensity, blue. She had been able to create this type of flame before, but her control and energy were always inefficient as if something was missing.


    She had tried to add certain emotions that would allow her to have this particular flame, but they felt strange and even made her a bit more mentally unstable, even if they were positive emotions, so ironically something was missing to ignite this spark in the right way.


    But at the risk of sounding corny, the current flames were more controlled, more stable, and most importantly, they did not shake her mind, on the contrary, it was as if everything had finally fallen into place.


    The release of the Blues was like a mental catharsis for Azula, and she even felt that the energy flow in her body was much more refined and stable than before, so she felt no fear of the incoming attacks.


    The girl mimicked Shisui''s movements, but it was the fire that made her glide deftly along the ground, dodging a ground wave, skimming over it to overcome it, and facing the rocks in the air.


    Fire benders were natural acrobats, and in the air, Azula spun her body, sending out whips of blue fire that split the rocks aimed at her in two, and as her body fell, the blue fire concentrated in her fist.


    The fist loosely took the shape of a hawk''s beak, and with its landing, she struck forward, sending a wave of fire. The wave was led by the vague shape of a bird of prey.


    The earthen walls the Dai Li had erected were meant to stop such an attack, but they soon crumbled, leaving no one behind. Azula looked at the group of Dai Li approaching her, half of the dozen, the other six, including the leader, were with Shisui.


    A stone hand flew towards her, a tentative attack from the Dai Li, but Azula quickly kicked the ground, creating a column of blue fire that shattered the hand, and then the column turned into a whirlwind that scorched the ground as it flew towards one of the Dai Li.


    Another of the Dai Li attacked Azula''s melee, fists covered in stone, but Azula defended herself by lifting her leg, her display of elasticity turning into a twist of her body, delivering a fire-drenched kick to her foe, knocking him away from her.


    Head first, Azula began to spin on the ground, spraying circles of fire to keep the others from approaching or destroying the projectiles fired at her. Her hands exploded, helping her to her feet, and with a running pose, she launched herself at the enemy who had escaped her tornado of fire.


    Thinking it would be a close fight, the Dai Li attacked first to keep the initiative but did not expect Azula to suddenly open her mouth and spit out a small fireball.


    It was not enough to hurt him, but it distracted him enough for Azula to get dangerously close. The Dai Li had not expected such martial prowess from an underage girl, and their playful attitude had gotten them into trouble.


    Azula''s hand clung to the tall earthbender''s body, she had to jump to reach him, after all, she was quite small for her 12 years. But that didn''t matter now as concentrated fire erupted from her palm, one that went straight through Dai Li''s throat.


    Azula held the dead body of her enemy to protect herself from the barbs, arrows, and rock hands that came her way. Inevitably, her body was covered in blood, but her face remained serene, with excellent control of her emotions as she finished setting Dai Li''s shattered body on fire, much to the horror of his companions.


    Azula tossed the flaming body aside, her stomach churning at the thought of the barbecue smell of the flesh, but she felt nothing for killing someone, any emotion that could be a problem was extinguished by the blue flames inside her as fuel.


    A little trick she discovered and decided to use, even though the danger of such a technique was high, emotions were the fuel of the fire, but they shouldn''t be destroyed by it, what she was doing was particularly bad, but she didn''t feel like experiencing the hardships of her first kill, not now.


    She would cry in her mother''s arms when the battle was over, feeling those emotions as she should. For now... she had to fight her enemies who would now attack her in earnest.


    On Shisui''s side, after shattering the rocks with his spear, he rushed towards his enemies, creating ice arrows to deflect the enemy projectiles.


    His approach was met with a sneer from the Dai Li leader, who stomped hard on the ground and created curved rock spikes in Shisui''s direction, trying to limit his movement.


    Shisui didn''t care about the obstacles in his way, and to the astonishment of the Dai Li, he leaped over the spikes, even directly over the straight ones, all because some chi motes got in his way to prevent damage.


    "Get serious or your people will die," Shisui said before looking sideways at how Azula was doing, the girl had yet to score her first kill, but she was doing well in Shisui''s eyes.


    "Do you think we care? No, I can train more of them with the same level of skill and obedience. If it is necessary to lose some of them to have you, I don''t care.


    Don''t you understand how valuable you are, Shisui? You are an innovation in this stagnant world! Opportunity! Even if it weren''t for your lack of other elements, you would be the perfect avatar in my eyes!" the man looked at Shisui obsessively, and Shisui finally understood the madness in this man.


    "I see, an idealistic megalomaniac? I had one like that years ago, now he''s a good father," Shisui joked, but his eyes focused on the aura of all the Dai Li around him.


    They were made from the same mold, or so Shisui could perceive with his gift. Apart from some differences in the aura, all Dai Li except the leader was the same, something that chilled his blood.


    It was like seeing identical dolls stacked on the shelf of a hardcore fan, a strange feeling grew in Shisui, something instinctive. The fear of what tried to be like you, but failed.


    Shisui first experienced the uncanny valley with humans, and he didn''t like the feeling at all. He might not have grown up in a certain freedom-loving country in his first life, but the individuality of each human was something he agreed with.


    The Dai Li were something twisted, something downright inhuman, and the determination in Shisui grew when he knew that. To kill them was to free their beings from whatever they had done to these people in Ba Sing Se.


    Shisui shot out of the spikes at one of the Dai Li, the one that looked relatively weaker under his special vision. As expected from an earthbender, he created a solid rock wall, but Shisui knew where he was hiding and his spear was no ornament.


    With a strong forward lunge, his spear spun as the motes of chi floating around it contributed. Shisui shattered the rock wall, and at the astonished look of the Dai Li, Shisui speared him in the stomach, charging forward as blood and flesh were twisted by his spinning spear.


    Stopping his run, Shisui drew his weapon and waved it with one hand, shattering projectiles that flew towards him, his free hand waved gently, creating a dome of water around the head of the suffering Dai Li, and spikes of ice surged inward, staining everything red.


    There was silence, Shisui looked calmly at the corpse on the ground, getting used again to the loss of color that accompanied the death of a person at his hands.


    Shisui turned and watched as the remaining Dai Li tried to surround him, but then Azula killed another one of them, making the situation subtle. The tension rose as both sides seemed to reevaluate.


    Something interrupted the fight, however, as a stone spike rose behind a Dai Li and struck him in the back, his cry of pain drowned out by a silver flash. The Dai Li''s head flew up in pain before landing in front of their leader.


    "We need to balance things out a bit, don''t we? What are you bastards doing in my kingdom?" Zuko''s voice was different from before, if the boy was always happy or giggly most of the time, now everything had changed.


    Adolescence did its masterful work in his voice, his relatively high-pitched voice became deeper, and his golden eyes looked at each of his enemies and for a moment they felt as if they were standing in front of a sharp sword.


    Zuko held the blood-covered weapon in his hand, but a flame erupted from his body, burning the crimson remnants to nothing. The firstborn of the current Fire Lord had just arrived.


    No, Zuko the swordsman had just arrived. Along with him appeared Petra, who was a bit pale from assisting in a murder, Ty Lee, who no longer had that smile on her face, and Mai, who was twirling a dagger in her hand.


    "Kids, seriously, some kids want to fight us? Pathetic, this is not one of your cheap novels, this is real life. Now you will see the fury of the Dai Li," the leader''s calm facade fell off at this moment.


    He would show the brats what real suffering was before he broke their minds and had them as puppets at his disposal. He already had an idea of how he would punish these brats, he would make them say "Welcome to Ba Sing Se" for the rest of their lives.

 14: Sword Heart.

    Zuko didn''t bother to play along with the man, so he silently shot at a pair of Dai Li, who greeted him with rock spikes and flying boulders, but that wasn''t enough to stop him, not now.


    Keeping up with his breathing, Zuko dodged the incoming attacks, the ones he couldn''t were again controlled by Petra, who sent them back to their place of origin.


    In a way, it was strange to have an Earthbender on the team, but the others had Petra to thank for keeping them from being surprised with attacks they couldn''t see or dodge.


    "A rat bastard like you doesn''t deserve the gift you were born with," said one Dai Li, who had gotten close enough to Petra to render her Earth control ineffective.


    "At least I''m not a pitiful man like you," Petra returned the insult, accepting the silent invitation to hand-to-hand combat.


    Soon the two of them entered into hand-to-hand combat in which the Dai Li''s technical superiority was demonstrated, thus ending the support the other young men had received, but Petra''s tenacity and the strength brought by her earth element allowed her to withstand the worst and absorb the knowledge the Dai Li displayed.


    Without knowing it, the Dai Li had ironically become Petra''s whetstone, who gradually began to resist his attacks, to defend herself better, to counterattack at key moments, and even when she was covered in blood and bruises, her olive eyes shone with concentration.


    "Annoying rock skin," muttered Ty Lee, who had tried to block a Dai Li''s Chi only to feel discomfort in her finger.


    "Do you think we would attack you without investigating you a bit? Although you are not a concern, you have been under our attention for a long time," Dai Li said arrogantly as he covered his fists with sharp stones, increasing the risk of his attacks.


    "Then you should fire your spy because he seems to have stayed on the surface," Ty Lee replied with a small teasing smile on her lips.


    Small white specks began to emerge from the girl''s outstretched hands, her Chi swirling around her hands. The girl glanced at Dai Li''s aura, deduced his impending attack, and prepared to respond.


    She dodged the spikes that appeared beneath her feet with a leap that carried her forward, her speed even higher than before, her body hunched to reduce the air resistance, her hands at the ready.


    The Dai Li created a small mound of earth that he pushed towards her to trip her, but she used it as a foothold to jump over it and land in front of the Dai Li, who was crouching, covering his body with his rock-covered arms.


    But instead of using her fingers, Ty Lee struck with her fist and a grin appeared on the girl''s face as she heard the familiar crunch of the stone breaking.


    Taking the Dai Li by surprise, Ty Lee flexed her legs to propel her body upward in a leap, using her left fist to strike with a ferocious hook. Her body rose, her fist completely shattering the stone protecting the Dai Li, she swung his arms away and spun in mid-air to strike the man in the face with her knee.


    "I don''t just know how to block Chi, you fool," the girl said before continuing to attack the man with the bloody nose, who had already recovered, showing off his experience and toughness.


    "Piece of cake," one Dai Li said after creating a wall of earth to defend himself from the small blades Mai had thrown at him.


    The man gave her a grin before creating two huge earthen palms connected to the ground that quickly moved towards Mai, who nimbly jumped back to avoid the grip.


    She knew that as an assassin, she was good at recognizing danger, and to be caught by those hands was to become the human equivalent of mosquitoes, so as she threw needles, blades, and even steel balls at the Dai Li, she kept dodging.


    Until one of the marbles thrown by Mai exploded into a black smoke that covered Dai Li and herself. In such a situation, Dai Li quickly bent down to touch the ground, trying to feel the seismic waves propagated by her enemy''s footsteps, but he could not perceive anything.


    Out of instinct, he turned around and struck the ground hard, creating curved spikes, but there was nothing there, only black dust. Dai Li was not alarmed, he was used to fighting in the dark and his ears were sharp enough to perceive everything around him, but there was nothing.


    It was as if the girl was not in the area covered by the smoke, but what had he created her for? It wasn''t until he felt a small uncomfortable sensation in his chest that he realized it was just a special smoke bomb, not that he was poisoned.


    He didn''t mind dying, but the Dai Li didn''t want to waste his life in this place, in the hands of a brat, so he chose a direction where he could hear his companions fighting and ran towards them.


    Only to feel a terrible pain in his Achilles tendon, his body stumbled and when he tried to touch his limb, he felt blood, his blood. Then, for the first time, he heard the voice of his enemy.


    "You won''t get out of here," Mai said in front of Dai Li, coming out of nowhere and scaring the man a bit, who wasn''t used to this situation.


    It was his people who always came out of the shadows and tormented the others, not the other way around, such a situation, contrary to what he was used to, made him fall into a state of mental chaos, and although it took him a short time to recover with his training, Mai had long since disappeared from his small field of vision.


    Zuko used his left hand to send a concentrated stream of fire at the rock wall that stood in his way, shattering it with the concentration of the flames.


    Maybe he couldn''t beat Azula in terms of intensity or fire spread - blue fire was an extremely good flame at that - but he''d found his way. Firebending had the peculiarity that, under certain circumstances, he could turn the fire into pure impact power.


    Why would that happen? If fire was, in a sense, almost as elusive as air, but even air can become "hard" or heavy, Zuko understood, then he explored this characteristic of fire to the fullest, creating a unique style for himself.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    It was not the lush hot flames of his sister or the intense fire of his uncle or father, it could not even compress as much as Shisui''s water or be as solid as rocks, but for him... it was what he needed to complete his own path.


    The sword in his right hand was covered in flames that gradually took on a fixed shape, no longer waving randomly driven by the wind or his sudden movements but clinging to his weapon like a warm cloak.


    And when he swung his weapon at a huge rock that flew at him, he could easily cut it, leaving both sides of the projectile scorched. It was demanding, but he wasn''t here to conserve energy.


    Zuko would end up including 3 people in his body count! The Prince slashed and smashed everything in his path, spikes rising from the ground, walls, waves of earth, rocks, arrows, stone hands, everything.


    When he was near a Dai Li who tried to step aside and engage in hand-to-hand combat, his mind focused as he held his weapon with both hands. Chi fueled his fire not only with emotions but with his own will, his knowledge, and his experience.


    His fire did not change, it was still the same as everyone else''s, but the Dai Li saw Zuko''s sword coming closer, even though he managed to turn a stone he held close to him into a needle that he shot at the prince, and even though his companion did not hesitate to attack, knowing that he could hurt him, Zuko did not stop his attack.


    A gigantic rock thorn pierced the Dai Li from behind, threatening to impale Zuko as well, the stone needle piercing the prince''s left shoulder, but his sword had already been released, it had already taken shape.


    A red arc of fire slashed upward from below, rising several feet into the air, slicing everything in two, Dai Li''s body and the stone thorn that was inches away from plunging into Zuko''s abdomen.


    Zuko felt his injured shoulder, he thought about leaving the stone in there, but it could be used against him, so he pulled it out and cauterized his wound. With the sword raised in his other hand and still connected to the fire bow, the prince swung it at the other Dai Li, the one who had used his partner as cover for his sneak attack.


    The Dai Li dodged, the attack was especially slow and he was far enough away to see it coming. But the ground was left with an indentation that radiated heat and glowed red.


    Zuko caught his breath as he fanned the flame on his weapon, it was an experimental attack, but it served his purpose. Ever since Shisui had told him how some swordsmen could create "wind" by waving their weapons, he had wanted something similar.


    Sure, he could shoot fire bolts through his weapon, but nothing substantial so far. And even though he knew that his sword would suffer structural damage from what he was doing, it wasn''t the weapon he held in his hand that mattered.


    "What matters is the sword I carry in my heart," Zuko muttered before resuming his attack on the Dai Li, who was visibly more cautious and tried to group with others, but Zuko wouldn''t let him interrupt the others'' fight, not when Azula and Shisui seemed to be having fun.


    They had to clear much of the battlefield because of Azula, who was fighting two of the best Dai Li who had come on this mission, who could make Earth creatures tough enough to stop the brutality of their blue fire.


    But that was exactly why the princess had opted for the area and indiscriminate attacks, moving swiftly across the terrain like a shooting star. Each attack was always accompanied by a large amount of blue flames, flames they had to protect themselves from.


    Until the Dai Li looked at each other for a few moments before making the same movements, it was ground style, but there was something different about it, light movements, as if they were trying to float.


    "Airbending?" Azula recognized, moving towards them to stop them from doing what they were planning, but the Dai Li were much faster.


    A tornado of earth emerged from the ground, not only spinning wildly but seeming to have considerable suction as it attracted Azula''s blue flames, which were scattered across the field.


    The tornado took on a reddish hue from the heat and temperature, but Dai Li''s concentration kept it spinning faster and faster. It was like a giant earth-shattering drill, and this thing was headed for Azula.


    "Is this what ShiShi meant when he said each element can learn from others, even its opposite?" muttered Azula as she watched in awe as the giant earth and rock creation headed toward her.


    Azula was very stubborn about some things, preferring a very brutal fire style and focusing purely on power, not thinking so much about the relationship between fire and the other elements.


    That''s why she took a dim view of Zuko''s attempts to emulate Earthbenders to harness the power of fire; she thought her Azula Flames were better than that; if anything, she emulated some of Shisui''s actions that made her flames more malleable, but nothing more.


    But in the face of something she might never see an Earthbender do so easily, she recognized it and even felt a little foolish for acting a little immature when of all the people she knew, Shisui had chosen to learn from other elements and incorporate them into his style.


    ''I''m a fool too,'' she thought to herself as she focused on the impending threat, it was never too late to try new things, especially when she had already practiced what she was about to do.


    She wasn''t going to fight it, no, she was going to attack the source of the problem directly. Azula shook her body with a softness inspired by the waterbenders, and embarrassment appeared on her face as she remembered how she laughed when she saw Zuko clumsily imitating Petra''s movements.


    Now she was directly imitating Shisui, whom she had watched train since they were young children, his actions etched in her mind and with her talent, she was able to make them her own.


    Her index and middle fingers of both hands outlined a subtle trajectory in the air; if Shisui bothered to look, he would recognize the Yin-Yang in these gestures. Blue sparks, different from her flames, erupted from her hands, her energy splitting into two different strands, but trying to come together again.


    Under her guidance, their chi collided and their fire transformed into something else. The sound of thousands of flying birds echoed, and a thick blue beam flew from her hand toward one of the Dai Li at such a speed that it was unable to defend itself.


    The rock vortex collapsed in front of Azula, and she hurried to avoid being crushed by the pile of hot rocks. The Dai Li she had attacked was on the ground, shaking from severe burns on his body, and the other looked at her in fear.


    Not to be outdone, although it was known that the royal family could create lightning as a sub-element, they never thought that Azula would learn such an ability, let alone so fluently and quickly as to use it in battle.


    ''I still have time to learn more about the other elements before Shisui graduates.'' With such a thought, Azula was very upset that she would have to wait two years before seeing Shisui again, who would be leaving for the army right after school ended.


    So her fire was amplified as she leaped at the fallen Dai Li, her right hand sending out a pillar of fire from the soles of her feet that twisted into a serpent of flame that flew at the fallen enemy and burned him to a crisp.


    A stone spear flew toward Azula, who had turned her back, but she gently waved her hands, creating a dome of blue fire that partially deflected the spear, just enough to avoid hurting her.


    "Now I feel more desire to burn you," Azula said, noticing that her control of the restless blue flames became even better with each movement she imitated from Shisui, reminding her even more of the early separation.


    Azula would take her time to integrate Shisui''s movements and then do the same with Petra''s, as she had seen it was good for her, why continue to be stubborn?


    Maybe then she would have more to talk about with Shisui, they could even spend more time training together. This thought brought a smile to Azula''s face, making the Dai Li uncomfortable as she saw the princess laughing as she stepped over a charred corpse.


    Not even the Dai Li were as sadistic as the princess, but the man had no fear of death. He could see it now, they were going to lose this raid, and their leader''s attempt to capture a sage in the heart of the Fire Nation now sounded like what it was, the delusions of a madman.


    A bit of human sensibility shone in Dai Li''s eyes as he questioned his life while trying every way he could to stop Azula. Maybe in the end, he could die like a real person and not a puppet.

 15: Chaotic Water.

    "I admit, you are strong, but you will not be able to get out of this, Sage Shisui," the Dai Li leader tried to talk to Shisui again just before the fight started because of Zuko.


    "But even if I fail, more will come against you. Even if they lose, others will come until they drown you. If we don''t have you, we will make you live in the shadow of fear forever," the man said, trying to use fear on Shisui, but the teenager laughed.


    "No, I will come at you directly," Shisui said, taking the initiative to attack as he saw Zuko do the same, using his blood-stained spear as a defense against the various attacks of the Dai Li.


    This time he did not slip, he had to conserve the available water, even if he was surrounded by the water he could manipulate it and had a super-compressed water drop floating around him, there was no reason to waste it.


    That was the downside of Waterbenders, the lack of an element you could control unless you were in certain places. Although water could be obtained in many ways in places without it, Shisui had constructed his fighting style so that he did not need large amounts of it.


    A Dai Li emulated him and created a stone spear to attack him directly, while his partner and leader used other methods of attack. Barbed walls on the sides threatened to close in around him, but he was not afraid and even laughed.


    Shisui felt it, he was integrating the experience of his past life into his new self, those dormant instincts, that bloodlust independent of whatever had messed up the mind of humanity in his old life, those alert instincts.


    For the first time in this world, he felt the tingle of imminent mortal danger, it wasn''t bullets flying at him, it wasn''t explosives, it wasn''t people doused in gasoline catching fire as he innocently saved them.


    But there he was, letting go a little of the savagery he had held in check. He was not mad like in his past life, but every human being is a wild madman deep inside.


    Even though the humans of this world had nothing to do with the humans of his past life, that savagery was inherent in the concept of ''humanity'', and it was now coming out in him.


    The leader Dai Li seemed to notice something when Shisui simply let the rock spear cut into his arm, the teenager ignoring the blood spurting from his limb and running to one of the walls, using his feet to scale it, using the spikes for support.


    Motes of chi cushioned the damage he would otherwise take, and since he was high up, he leaped into the air and spun his body. The ice spear in his hand began to rotate and his palms turned red from the friction, but he didn''t care, he just focused on the Dai Li who had injured him.


    "Die!" The ice spear shot out at such a speed that it would surely have broken the speed of sound if it had enough distance.


    Shisui used water control to spin the weapon and send it flying at Dai Li, who was unable to defend himself in time due to the water strands holding his legs. The icy projectile went through an earthen wall raised by the rush and lost power, but pierced the Dai Li''s abdomen.


    With several gestures of a Shisui falling from the air, spikes of ice erupted from the enemy''s body as the ice spear was consumed and spread throughout his being.


    Such a brutal act caused the Dai Li leader to reevaluate Shisui, noticing in the boy''s golden eyes something he also had and was aware of, chaos, there was chaos in those eyes.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! You''re just like me, Sage Shisui!" the Dai Li leader shouted as he kicked the ground, creating a platform of earth that slid towards Shisui.


    "No, I''m just taking back what''s mine, you''re crazy, I''m just making plans," Shisui denied as he decompressed the water from the drop floating around him, turning it into hot steam.


    "Plans? These eyes don''t lie! You feel it, don''t you? The desire to assert yourself over everything and everyone, the desire for greatness, the desire to destroy, to control, to shape other people''s minds" The Dai Li leader raised a rock wall to protect himself from the hot steam, but it exploded and shattered everything, sending shards of stone flying everywhere.


    "No, I just remembered how to effectively kill you," Shisui did not explain the context of his words, but the remaining water vapor floating around the Dai Li leader turned into chunks of ice, and snow.


    The snow enveloped the man, sending him abruptly into a cold environment, while the other Dai Li threw stone projectiles in the shape of stalactites at Shisui, it was no longer a game of catch, but a game of kill.


    Shisui transformed the steam near him into a wall of ice to defend himself before using his hand to block the kick of the enemy closest to him. But with a gesture, the cold snow turned into hot steam and injured Dai Li.


    "Skilled, very skilled, but you cannot stop me, Sage Shisui!" Even with his skin blistered, the Dai Li leader continued to deliver melee attacks on Shisui, his hands and feet covered in sharp-edged stones that he used to inflict minor cuts on Shisui.


    The Fire Nation''s soil was volcanic and there was a lot of obsidian, so Dai Li''s fists were partially dark and glassy in texture, but the pain or his blood didn''t matter to Shisui.


    He felt it, the experience and strength of this man, plus the bullying attacks of the other Dai Li. They truly deserved to be Ba Sing Se''s secret police. But the pressure only made Shisui explode stronger at the right time.


    Like high-pressure steam, he used it to create an explosion that pushed the Dai Li leader away from him. The man flew away but was caught by his henchman''s stone hand.


    The man didn''t care about his burned skin, his broken bones, the blood pouring out of his mouth from internal injuries, he didn''t even care about his target. No, he wanted to see how far he could push Shisui, how the teenager would explode.


    "It''s been a long time since I felt so comfortable, Sage Shisui. I never expected to have to resort to this, but you have pushed me over the edge, boy. Let me show you what I have gained from training and a little inspiration from the Firebenders" The man turned away from his henchman and waved his hands, the earth around him moving as usual, but slowly taking on a reddish hue.


    "Many fools believe that this sub-control requires firebender and earthbender parents, but no, Sage Shisui, it is only a rare way to control the earth, only if you are connected enough to this element and understand its subtlety can you access it," waves of magma surrounded the man, who waved his arms like an orchestral maestro.


    "There are records of lava masters and metal masters in the history of Ba Sing Se. I don''t know about metal control, but lava? I was inspired by the way Avatar Roku died trying to defend this land from a volcanic eruption, it was a very solid thing almost a century ago, did you know that?" the Dai Li leader looked at Shisui with his green eyes and a mad smile appeared on his face.


    "Sage Shisui, can you handle lava? You grew up among Firebenders, you can handle this little bit of heat," the man said, sending a wave of hot magma toward Shisui, who jumped backward and almost reached the edge of the cliff.


    He was a bit surprised to see this ability here, but he was not afraid, on the contrary, he wanted to test himself. Besides, there was something strange about this whole situation, as if it was background noise, and he wanted to end the fight soon, so the best way was to fight head-on.


    Shisui breathed, mobilizing his chi in his body at maximum power, even though it was risky, he was multitasking right now and any mistake could put him in grave danger, but it was this feeling of being on the edge of danger that made him integrate many things in his mind.


    His posture changed, without any obvious style of control, he just seemed to stand there, but his bumpy posture alerted the leader of Dai Li, for some reason, Shisui had become much more dangerous to his senses, so he didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Facing the incoming lava wave, Shisui controlled the two drops of compressed water he held close to his body and released them. Above his head, something appeared that could be mistaken for a large ocean due to the amount of water, but it was only an illusion.


    Shisui threw all the water as a waterfall, the impact force of his attack stopped the lava, the water evaporated quickly followed by a loud screeching sound, but the resulting steam was quickly controlled by him and compressed into a spear that he threw at that stalker Dai Li.


    Even though he erected a stone wall to protect himself, the steam spear exploded it, revealing someone he hadn''t expected, Shisui. Shisui had used the mist created by his attack to slip in front of this enemy and attack with a water snake on his arm.


    He had molded a water snake into his limb that quickly slithered over the Dai Li and wrapped itself around its prey like a python, impeding its movements.


    Shisui clenched his left fist, motes of chi flashing, he might not have mastered martial arts like Ty Lee, who was an expert at it, but he knew how to strike, and with the residual steam around him, he enhanced his attack.


    A cloud of steam-propelled his arm like a piston, and the enhancement of chi allowed him to hear the crack of broken bones as his fist struck Dai Li''s nose, sending it crashing into his face.


    The remaining water in the area, whether it was liquid, solid, or gaseous, transformed into a thick cloud that covered Shisui before spilling forward like a huge wave, defending himself from a lava shuriken flying in his direction.


    "Getting distracted while fighting me is not good, Sage Shisui," a stone spike erupted beneath Shisui at the Dai Li leader''s hand, slightly wounding the boy''s leg as he jumped to avoid it.


    "I suppose so, but answer me something, what exactly are you among the Dai Li?" Shisui''s question seemed to come out of nowhere, and as he used water to close the bleeding wound, his golden eyes looked at the man who controlled the lava as a new limb.


    "I am your supreme leader! I''d like to say that, but I''m only responsible for certain things, you know, making certain stubborn people more obedient, but I got bored. Too easy, too boring, and then you came into my world, Sage Shisui.


    Imagine controlling a sage like you, making him loyal to the kingdom, no, to me, yes, wasn''t that the plan? Practice on you, and when the rumored and longed-for Avatar appears, I''ll get some practice with hard targets," The man had never bothered to be subtle about his intentions, so he stated them openly.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    His madness was so great that the lava he controlled covered the body of his subordinate, the one Shisui had struck a short time ago and who was still alive. The man''s cries of pain made the Dai Li leader take a deep breath, as if in ecstasy.


    "Haven''t you thought about it? Come on, I''ve tried everything, the fear side, the sexual side, you''re unusually mature for a 14-year-old who didn''t fall because of hormones.


    I tried the subtle side, the idealistic side. What do you want from me? Oh, you want what''s mine? You want what is mine? You want to take what''s mine!" the man shouted wildly, nonsensical, incoherent ramblings that showed his growing madness.


    Shisui noticed something extremely peculiar about Dai Li''s aura, something writhing inside him, tugging at the colors of his aura, and when he concentrated to the point where drops of blood dripped from his nose, he saw something, something that chilled his blood to the core.


    A pair of eyes with vertical red pupils, black claws holding something, and a cat-like body crouched on the ''inside'' of the man. As if noticing his gaze, that being looked back at Shisui, an exaggerated expression appeared on its feline face.


    "Worthy of a sage who attracted Avatars..." another voice came from the man, his body now visibly showing body mutations, cat whiskers, the same red eyes, and a body full of black lines radiating dark energy.


    "It''s not time yet, but you are a threat to the next Harmonic Convergence, but this flesh vehicle doesn''t make much sense anymore, he really thought he could trap you deep in the Fire Nation, what an imbecile," the spirit spoke through the man, his movements becoming more and more rigid, but the lava he was manipulating had become a large cat made of molten stone.


    In front of Shisui stood this huge construct of hot magma, distorting the air with its very presence, but its golden eyes remained fixed on the possessed man, and an emotion grew within it, rage.


    Pure rage, pure rage, pure rage. Every emotion or feeling associated with those three words filled Shisui''s mind. He hated what he saw, mind control irritated him, but possession? Oh no, possession was his big NO in this life and the past.


    As if a button had been pressed, all the fighting stopped as everyone fighting or watching the fights looked at Shisui who had gently raised his hands in the air.


    The distant trees, bushes, flowers, and even some clouds near the cliff all leaned toward Shisui. The water in them was drawn to his person.


    As Shisui''s nose bled from the mental effort it took to keep his gift active at maximum power and concentration, his body moved smoothly, mimicking the waves of the sea.


    His chi path was burning, his body''s nutrients were being consumed, and his body was visibly shrinking due to the loss of flesh, but he was using everything he had to mobilize every ounce of his power for one purpose.


    To extinguish what lay before him. With a great roar, the water surrounding Shisui was transformed into the appearance of a gigantic oriental dragon. This appearance had a meaning, and if you saw the glowing blue eyes of this dragon, you would notice that it seemed to have some sentience.


    "Truly a danger. You are not the Avatar, but you have gone to this extreme with your waterbending, the likes of which have not been seen in nearly a century. The war between humans prevented humans from reaching this point, but you have, Sage Shisui, fortunately, my master asked me to eliminate you," the possessed man said before hurling the lava cat at Shisui.


    ''This hurts, it hurts too much, I feel like I won''t even be able to walk for weeks after this, but... this is the best I can do,'' Shisui thought as his special vision became more and more abstract, in front of him there was just a cluster of disgusting colors that he had to clean up.


    "This is very juvenile, but... Chaos Water Dragon!" Shisui shouted before pushing the water dragon against the large lava cat, causing the two elemental constructs to collide, softening the entire cliff and even causing cracks to appear.


    ''To think that imitating beings with your element was the next step, how interesting, what a strange development. Azula has this weird fuzzy hawk that comes out when she attacks.


    What would Petra have, or Zuko? If it''s Aang, a flying bison, what about Katara, a penguin? Haha... Why am I thinking so much? This is no time for fantasies, you have to erase this and clean this up. There were no notes about this in Mom''s diary, Mom... I have to do more research on her if I can.


    But... What if I just imitate what Korra did? Just wave my arms around like I''m dancing,'' Shisui finished the thought before he staggered, but a pair of hands caught him and kept him from falling.


    ''I have nutritional potions, so whatever overload I have, I just have to take them, then... let''s wave our arms'' Shisui, dizzy and seeing nothing but many indistinguishable colors in his eyes, gently waved his arms in a pattern he had never tried before.


    The competition between the water dragon and the lava cat continued, but Shisui''s creation slowly glowed with golden light, alarming the spirit possessing the man.


    His form was above the cat, controlling its actions, so he was engulfed in the light emanating from the dragon as it enveloped his lava construct like a great snake.


    "What are you doing, stop!" the spirit tried to use earthbending through the body it possessed, but the spikes or projectiles were knocked down by Petra or Zuko while Azula kept Shisui standing with her hands.


    They had finished their battles, taking advantage of the distraction of their enemies, and quickly went to help, but they ran into a situation they had never expected.


    Under the purifying light given off by the dragon, they could see the being that inhabited the man''s body and knew instinctively that it was a spirit. Add to the mutations, and it was a classic case of possession, as recorded and taught in school.


    "Shisui, he..." Zuko said as he clenched the almost corrupted sword in his hand, he hadn''t expected that there were spirits involved, those beings were really dangerous for humans.


    "Shisui seems to be helping him," Ty Lee said, noticing that the man seemed to return to his normal form, with no obvious body mutations.


    A large amount of black energy visible to the naked eye erupted from the man''s body, the lava construct quickly melting and cooling. Soon, an ethereal-looking cat separated from the man and looked around in awe, it was more than obvious that the evil in it was gone.


    It was a small orange cat with green eyes that looked at the group of children with a very human expression of fear, but the others ignored it and watched as the water dragon exploded and covered them all.


    "Shisui, are you okay?" asked Azula to a pale Shisui lying in her arms.


    The young woman''s almost worried face made Shisui, who could now see the real world, smile. With the only strength he had left, he brought his face close to Azula''s as if to tell her something.


    Suddenly, Azula''s pupils dilated visibly as she felt the warm touch on her lips. By the time she reacted, Shisui was unconscious on the floor after giving her a soft kiss.


    "Azula and Shisui kissed, they''ll get married, they''ll live happily ever after~" sang Ty Lee, who came out of nowhere and looked at her friend with a small smile on her face.


    Azula wanted to complain, but when she saw the bloody knuckles and flayed skin on her childhood friend''s hands, the princess remained silent. She looked at the others, except for Mai, who had no visible wound from her fighting style, her older brother and Petra were bruised.


    Zuko had cuts on his body and a nasty burn on his shoulder, while Petra seemed to have a broken arm as well as cuts on her face, she even had black eyes and a broken nose.


    When Shisui awoke, he realized that he was in his dimly lit room, his chi seemed exhausted but pulsating with life, something he noticed only on a full moon.


    In his arm was a needle connected to a strange serum, no doubt something of his creation, and only Azula was curious enough to enter his lab enough to know what he had in there.


    His body ached, he seemed to be in hot springs. He knew he had overdone it, he could even feel that he would need at least a month of reconditioning to get back to 100%, but inside he knew it was worth it.


    When he took advantage of the solitude he had to meditate, he noticed that he could dodge another world that overlapped the real world much better, he couldn''t enter it, but it seemed much clearer to him than before.


    "Meow" a meow brought him out of his meditation and he saw it, an orange cat had jumped on his body and was staring at him.


    "Oh no, an orange cat," Shisui muttered, and the cat looked annoyed at his words, but it got off his body.


    Shisui watched as the cat went through the wall, and soon after, the door to his room opened, revealing Azula, who was carrying the spirit as if it were just another pet.


    Azula approached him and stared at him. Shisui noticed that the girl seemed to be crying for a long time, and out of instinct, he made a joke.


    "Don''t tell me it''s been 10 years?" Shisui asked with a smile on his parched lips, but Azula just looked at him as she stroked the cat in her arms.


    "Aren''t you going to say anything? Hello?" Shisui realized that this was no time for jokes and although he wanted to sit down, his weak body wouldn''t let him.


    "I love you" Shisui was always one to lash out unexpectedly, but seeing Azula''s lack of reaction, he expressed the deepest feelings in his heart without hesitation.


    A cat flew out while meowing loudly as Azula jumped on Shisui, hugging him tightly and filling his lips and face with many kisses, leaving the boy at a loss for words, especially with the princess'' words.


    "10 days, you fool! You slept for 10 days after doing that crazy thing! Against stupid rookies! They weren''t even important people in the Dai Li, they were just rejected boys!" Azula sobbed a little as she let her head rest on Shisui''s chest, who didn''t know how to react.


    "They sent a letter to my father ''apologizing'' for the unplanned attack and that they hoped it wouldn''t sour relations between us and Ba Sing Se. But... the war has resumed, I won''t see you for two years, you''ll be back in a heightened conflict where anything can happen.


    The spirits want to kill you, for sure Dai Li won''t leave alone, who knows if the Northern Water Tribe will send people to hunt you too, so you joke and say you love me after almost dying of exhaustion?" Azula began to blurt out her grievances against Shisui''s chest, which she had filled with tears.


    "Not only have you ignored me for so long, but you tell me you love me out of the blue, do you love me, Shisui? Or are you just saying that to calm me down? Do you only want to marry me because Grandpa forced you to? Answer me, you fool," Azula looked up and kissed Shisui again before resting her golden eyes on his.


    "I can''t control my emotions, I burned too many that day, and now I''m like a broken dam, a sea of tears, Shisui, say something, I''m going crazy," the grieving princess murmured before Shisui put his hand on her head.


    "You fool, is your concern for me so great that you haven''t meditated? Sleep first..." he advised her, knowing that Azula''s strange attitude was due to the disadvantages of the technique she was using.


    Everything has a price, Shisui''s was falling into bed and needing to improve his physique for a while, Azula''s was an emotional imbalance due to burning out some of her emotions, but it was easily solved, meditating.


    But she had barely slept and worrying about Shisui made her lose control of her emotions, add to that the hormones of puberty and we have this result.


    Azula burst out laughing before she kissed Shisui on the cheek and lay down next to him, not wanting to leave the boy''s side until he had to go to the front to fight.


    "Do you love me?" she asked quietly.


    "Yes," Shisui replied.


    "You''re not lying to me?" Azula asked in her sleepy voice.


    "I don''t lie to you, I''m as sure as the water is clear," Shisui replied, and Azula took a while to continue speaking, this time with a yawn.


    "But your water sparkles sometimes, that''s not clear water," she asked hesitantly, but Shisui turned around with difficulty, even though his body ached from the movement, and hugged her.


    "You say a lot of confusing things," he said, but Azula laughed.


    "You used to do the same thing when we were little, silly ShiShi..." Eventually, Azula fell asleep, while Shisui had only one thing on his mind.


    ''How heavy was I as a child?''


    From that day on, the dynamic between them changed in a subtle way, they were more open with their emotions and the way they treated each other, even if it was limited to simple kisses or holding hands, was enough.


    Azula solved her emotional problems quickly, even realizing that her emotions were now much easier to dominate and control, which could be described as a blessing in disguise, or so Shisui told her while laughing at a joke that only he understood.


    Zuko had a pretty cool burn scar that was fortunately gone from his face. Shisui also helped remove the marks on Petra''s face and Ty Lee''s hands with one of the scar ointments he had in his lab.


    Azulon first teased Shisui about how well he had started to get along with his granddaughter in the last few days, also to talk to her straightforwardly about the situation that had led to the fight that day.


    Kiyi visited Shisui with sweets, Ursa cut his hair to give him a new hairstyle, Lu Ten gave him a forged spear, and Iroh gave him tea made from an interesting herb he found in an Earth Kingdom caravan.


    Mai gave him a painting of what happened that day when he purified the spirit cat they named Musu. Ozai even came up to him while he was recovering and thanked him; he, a man who had always been a bit uncomfortable with Shisui, thanked him.


    Lee-Lee became part of Azula''s entourage for some reason, apparently impressed by the princess that day. Stories of what happened that day were also told and spread throughout the world.


    Of course, the rest of the world did not take kindly to the Fire Nation resuming their military campaign, but they were fully focused on Ba Sing Se. They knew it would be difficult to breach the walls of that capital, but they wanted to make them pay the price.


    They only attacked Ba Sing Se, the other cities of the Earth Kingdom were relatively safe, this was, as said, an attack in retaliation for the attack committed by the Dai Li, although those attackers were ''repulsed'', the one who led the attack made a lot of the group, that was enough.


    At the end of the time set for his recovery, when Shisui confirmed that he was finally free of after-effects, he prepared. Along with Zuko and many other young men of the Fire Nation, they went to the place where soldiers were recruited.


    It was from this place that the legendary stories of those who fought that day began.

 16: In the Army.

    "You are here as recruits. Your wealth, titles, or social standing are not important when you are a recruit. Only one thing matters: your exploits in battle and the honor you can receive for them.


    But it is not easy, you have to learn to work together, follow orders, and kill" In a rather militarized training camp, a middle-aged man dressed in red and black, symbolizing his army affiliation, showed what he held in both hands.


    It was a long object made of metal and parts of wood, its overall black finish with white details just making it look like a nice ''stick'', but Zuko''s eyes wandered a bit to look at Shisui who was standing next to him.


    The two of them were standing in rows with other young men their age. None of them were wearing soldier''s clothing, just a white flannel and black pants. They were all standing and looking at the strange object in the man''s hands.


    "It is called a ''musket'', a creation of a sage that allows anyone, even non-benders, to use the power of fire to destroy enemies. Less complicated than the bow and arrow, but just as dangerous, if not more so.


    Your training will not only include how to join the military but also how to effectively use this new weapon in a war. You will learn about muskets, you will love the musket, and you will be the musket. Do I make myself clear, recruits?" the man asked, staring at the crowd of young men before him.


    "Yes, sir!" some shouted weakly, making the instructor sulk.


    "Shout, you bastards! Do I make myself clear, you bunch of turtle ducks!" the man''s severity seemed to shake the recruits, who fared better this time.


    "WE DO UNDERSTAND, SIR!" they all shouted even louder, but the instructor still sulked.


    "If you went to school, you know how to march. But if there''s a forgetful fool or someone who bribed the teachers to come here and doesn''t know, I''ll explain it to you nicely. Start with your left foot, okay?


    Lift your legs to a good height, keep your arms swinging, and don''t stop walking until I tell you to, even if you have to take steps in the same position, don''t stop.


    I don''t care if you faint, I don''t care if you are hungry or thirsty, you will follow my command, that''s what I want you to do at this point.


    Don''t you want to do it? Fight, achieve, rise! The Fire Nation will not stop you from reaching great heights, but it will depend on your effort to get there.


    And please, sing a nice song while you march, okay? Sometimes it''s boring to be here with so many useless brats," the recruits began to march at his command, and out of nowhere, one person began to sing a song.


    "Who lives in a pineapple in the spirit world..."


    As they marched around the compound, Zuko looked back at Shisui and took the opportunity to whisper to him, now that they were out of the instructor''s sight.


    "Why didn''t Petra come?" asked Zuko.


    "She wants to spend a few days with her parents before she joins, although she is going to the Army''s development area, who knew she was so mechanically talented?" replied Shisui, who had not expected that Petra would receive a direct invitation from the Army researchers.


    Shisui also received such an invitation from many places, including the Navy, but he decided to start at the bottom of the military because it served his purposes better.


    It wasn''t as if he couldn''t go anywhere else, being practically a member of the royal family gave you certain privileges whether you wanted them or not. What he hadn''t quite expected was that Zuko would follow him, in Shisui''s mind, Zuko in the canon looked more like a sailor than a soldier, but it was an interesting development.


    Destination? Canon? Who cared? He didn''t, so he had a pretty good time when the instructor''s orders changed from marching to jogging. His physical condition had recovered nicely after his fight, and he even felt like he had gotten a little stronger.


    By the end of the day, only he and Zuko were still standing, albeit with severe shortness of breath, while the others were lying down or on the ground with exhaustion.


    "Well done, little sprouts, but they are still hothouse flowers in my eyes and will not leave my hand until they are flowers with poisonous thorns. Fortunately, it''s dinner time, so let''s eat.


    The curfew is at 9 p.m. If you''re out of your resting place by then, well, we need volunteers to clean the latrines, you know?" the instructor frightened the poor recruits with these nasty words, and more than one lost the desire to eat.


    But they ate, they had to because they knew they would have to live like this for a while. Many of them were in good physical condition, but today''s training had pushed them to the limit and they needed to replenish their strength.


    So they spent six months training in a standardized, unified way, not to build muscle, but to synergize with each other as part of a whole.


    They were taught how to understand orders, how to use certain methods of transportation, how to use the new weapon called the "musket," and how to form a wall of metal shields or spears.


    They were even taught the basic techniques of using chi, many of which had been jealously guarded by some or created by others in recent years.


    How to hit harder, how to skillfully run up walls, how to lessen the impact of falling. In addition, Firebenders were taught the techniques of the army, how to attack in groups, how to use the flames on the battlefield, and how to combine their fire with that of a partner.


    Though there was some surprise to learn that Shisui was a Waterbender, there were already several Waterbenders in the army, even Earthbenders, so it was not unusual.


    Sure, the higher-ups in the military camp knew who Shisui and Zuko were, but that did not translate into any privileges, and they were even much stricter with them than with the rest.


    It was in this atmosphere that both the prince and the sage melted into the great machine that was the Fire Nation army. They were still recruits, but they were the recruits of the Fire Nation, not of any other people or nation.


    "Now, if you have a little more character in you, you know you are my worst group, but I am not lying to you when I say that I hope you can return home after fighting for our country and our way of life.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    The war in Ba Sing Se is still going on, I''m sure you''ve heard rumors, but I''ll tell you straight. Even if we can''t get through those giant walls, the fighting is fierce.


    Follow the orders of your superiors, fight with all your might, and bring honor to your families. Now, grab a helmet and leave before I decide you need another six months of training," the instructor pointed to a pile of Fire Nation helmets, then turned away, not wanting to see what was about to happen.


    He hated having to send young men off to war; only the spirits knew how many of them would return safely. Even if they would not fight directly on the front lines for some time, the idea was still bitter to him.


    At least it was a lot better than before when the Fire Nation''s over-the-top expansionism sent young men to die for it. Fortunately, these recruits would go several years without seeing more than a small skirmish before they entered a real battle.


    Except for these two, of course. The instructor turned to look at Zuko and Shisui, who didn''t move with the others, just stood there and waited, even if they got strange looks from the rest of their classmates.


    After a few minutes, though, they understood the situation as a metal vehicle spewing black smoke approached them. The emblem of the Fire Nation was carved into the side, and it was a much more advanced model of the machine they learned to use in training.


    "Direct orders to recruits Zuko and Shisui, report," a young man in an army uniform stepped out of the vehicle with a pair of parchment scrolls in his hand.


    A young woman stepped out after the man and smiled at Shisui and Zuko, who easily recognized her. It was Petra, but why she was here, they would find out later.


    Soon, the orders were placed in the hands of the two young men, while Petra handed them two different helmets. Shisui''s was completely black, with only a few golden details.


    Zuko''s was a mixture of black, red, and gold, but the shape of the helmet as well as the color distribution was quite special. Petra pointed with her thumb to the car behind them.


    "You will be going directly to the Ba Sing Se battlefront, fortunately, General Iroh sent me certain items that you both will like and a gift from me, I just hope you will give me your feedback when you use them," Petra''s words silenced the noise in the surroundings.


    The classmates of the two young men looked at her with some astonishment. They knew that Shisui and Zuko were quite special, but no one associated them with important people.


    Do you know how many people were named Shisui and Zuko? There were three Shisui and four Zuko among the recruits!


    "Oh... looks like the black one is going to haunt me for the rest of my life," Shisui said before putting on his helmet, even though it was a bit strange, he was already used to wearing one because of the training, so he got used to it quickly.


    "Too conspicuous," Zuko complained about his helmet, although he found a note written inside it, and when he read it, his face turned red like a tomato, then he wasn''t so reluctant to wear this object anymore.


    ''I painted it for you,'' the note said, and he recognized Mai''s handwriting from their long time together and the letters he exchanged with her.


    With varying emotions, the two got into the car and drove away from the training camp that had made them soldiers, but now they would face the harshest part of their situation.


    The real war. For their transportation, they took one of the first working prototypes of what was first called a "flying boat", but later became known as an airship.


    A magnificent structure that demonstrated the Fire Nation''s technological superiority, imagine Shisui''s surprise when he learned that Petra was part of the group that piloted this magnificent contraption.


    "Few people have learned how to operate this baby, it''s not just pouring coal into the furnace and waiting for the hot air to do its thing, you know?" said Petra, who wore glasses on her head and had her hair completely disheveled.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be an Earthbender? Why do I see you so happy in the air?" asked Zuko curiously, causing Petra to roll her eyes.


    "Just because I''m an Earthbender doesn''t mean I hate not having my feet on the ground," Petra joked with the pun, but Shisui thought of something and glared at her partner.


    "You''re trying to master ''metal-bending'', aren''t you?" Shisui asked suddenly, making Zuko look at the girl in surprise.


    "Isn''t sub-bending supposed to be something like an ancient legend? Although that guy did lava-bending, and according to Shisui, he mentioned something about controlling metal. Has he caught your attention since that day?" Zuko''s questions hit the nail on the head, but Petra just shook her shoulders reluctantly as she looked off into the distance.


    The trio stood on the deck of the airship and saw the dense clouds below them as a vast white ocean, and at a certain point to Shisui, it was exactly that, but those were details.


    "Even the Fire Nation has only vague records of an Avatar using this form of Earthbending in the past. I''m good with crystals on Earth, and I''m even decently good at controlling sand, but there''s so little mention of controlling metal that it seems like such a..." Petra remained silent, unable to find a suitable answer, and simply leaned back against the railing.


    "Weird, confusing? The same thing happened to me with that ''heat-bending'' thing Grandpa Sozin and Avatar Roku were doing, though it seems more like redirection than effective control.


    Not to mention when I found out there were people who could cause explosions with their minds, luckily I''m good at redirecting rays, which my uncle taught me, it opened the door to trying to create better rays," Zuko spoke about his experience, resonating quite a bit with Petra on this matter.


    "Why is there so little information from the past, wouldn''t it be great if everything could be stored and protected in a better way? A book or parchment can easily be damaged, but if we could find a way to store information and how to easily search for it without having to be buried under so many documents..." Slowly an idea flashed in Petra''s eyes, who pulled a notebook out of her oil-stained overalls and started writing quickly.


    "Did she just...?" Zuko whispered to Shisui, who nodded as a smile appeared on his face.


    This was what he liked to see, Shisui just gave a small spark that made the minds of this world, trapped in monotony and war, begin to expand further.


    Great thinkers were emerging, and this did not discourage Shisui but rather made him feel particularly comfortable. A civilization could not depend on one man, and although he was intelligent, he had many shortcomings like many others.


    The gravity proposed by New Ton-Ton, the astronomical advances made by Gal-Leo, aided by his improved spyglass, the telescope. In the Earth Kingdom, there had been a certain Darwin who had become interested in the way the same animal was different in different parts of the world, even joining the pirates of the water tribes to explore remote islands.


    A certain Magallan of the Northern Water Tribe was encouraged to circumnavigate the world by boat, and although there was no news of him for the time being, Shisui was curious about the results the man might achieve.


    Some people had even explored the ruins of the Air Nomads'' temples, not to loot, no one dared, but to record their culture as best they could, for no one knew if the Airbenders would return, though the hope was small, it was hope nonetheless.


    Imagine their surprise when they found studies on the human body, the composition of air, and even treatises on mechanisms that a certain Leo-Leo Vinci had interpreted and adapted, even inspiring interesting new creations.


    This feeling that the world was finally turning in a way that was not all war, an emergence of science, a step beyond simple conflict, made Shisui truly happy.


    He watched as Petra designed a strange machine, inspired by some ideas published by other people, but she used them differently, and Shisui was amazed to recognize the prototype before his eyes.


    A damned differential machine was born in his friend''s hands, then he remembered a useful detail and told his friend.


    "You can use stainless metal sheets with certain coded perforations that when used with this machine, information can be better recorded," those words made the young woman hold the charcoal in her hand tightly, Petra''s green eyes focused on Shisui''s.


    "Thank you, would you like to participate?" Petra offered, and Zuko felt a little strange next to her because he didn''t understand much about these things, but he didn''t leave, he wanted to see what was happening, something deep inside him told him that he was about to witness something amazing.


    "It will be a pleasure, have you heard of the number system on base 2 where 0 can be ''no'' or ''off'' and 1 can be ''yes'' or ''on''? It''s called binary and ...." That day, the concept of what would be recorded in later decades as one of the inventions that revolutionized an era was born.


    From the hands of Petra and Shisui, computing was born.

 17: Blood-Bending and Ba Sing Se war.

    The full moon rose high above the night, barely covered by a few clouds that turned dark and threatened to rain in a few hours, or so Shisui could tell with his sensitivity to his element.


    "A perfect night," the boy muttered, dressed completely in black, maybe to camouflage himself in the dark, or maybe he liked the color.


    He could feel it inside of him, his chi being pulled by the great celestial body in the sky just like the tides were affected by it, giving him a pretty good boost in quality and quantity.


    Even if it was temporary, this kind of boost was what he wanted for what he was going to do tonight. With that, he quickly left the camp where most of the Fire Nation army was.


    The war had changed Shisui quite a bit, his movements were much more focused and minimalistic when he moved, and there was hardly any movement in the rest of his body, all to conserve the most energy.


    Such a fierce fight did not require a great display of strength, but rather precision, something he had tried to train before, but the roughness of fighting in war and the pressure to survive had brought him to this point.


    When he was sure that there were no hidden guards or anyone near him, Shisui took a deep breath of the night air, letting it intoxicate him for a moment before his eyes glowed brightly.


    His body moved, especially his arms, but no water reacted to his attempts, because that was not what he wanted to bend, at least not directly.


    His attention was focused on that subtle trace, barely perceptible to many waterbenders, but with the clarity the moon brought to their abilities, Shisui could easily pick it up.


    From a burrow a few meters away, a small brown figure appeared. A hare that seemed to wriggle unnaturally at Shisui''s movements.


    "Too crude, I don''t want to kill with it, not now," Shisui said as he gently eased his movements, but he could feel it, the inherent resistance of every living thing to be messed with.


    Blood-bending was not as easy as one might think. First, you had to have a good sensitivity to your element, but not only that but also to the spirit world.


    Why was that? It probably had to do with the general consideration that blood was life, and while that might be true in science, it had more meaning in the mystical aspect.


    He was trying to bend not only the blood of someone else''s body, but their "life," so to speak, and that was why it was so difficult, and that was why there was a phenomenon that Shisui called "resistance to manipulation.


    Living beings didn''t like it when someone played with their bodies as they pleased, who knew? However, since his arrival on the battlefield, Shisui did not stop practicing this skill.


    He didn''t want to kill or block elemental bending, those were very minor uses of blood-bending for Shisui. No, what he wanted was to ''guide'' the bodies of living creatures, following the philosophy of the Waterbenders.


    ''Flow''. Shisui wanted to reach for something more, to make life itself flow in his hands like water, that was why he didn''t like the rigid movements of the hare, it wasn''t flowing, it was just bending blood like many others in the canon, useful no doubt, but not what he was aiming for.


    "What if...?" Shisui sent out motes of chi that landed on the hare, all imprinted with his intention not to harm it, as if to convince the animal to be moved by Shisui''s designs for a few moments.


    Remarkably, the animal''s resistance decreased, allowing Shisui to try actions that would otherwise seem complicated, such as making the hare act like a normal animal not bending by him.


    "HAHAHA! Imagine the potential of bending animals," Shisui laughed at his new achievement, feeling that he had understood much more about the true nature of his element.


    Water was life, every organism needed water to survive, and the realization of this made the boy close his eyes, releasing the bending of the rabbit that ran away, but Shisui did not need it.


    At the age of 18, Shisui had already learned everything he needed to know about this element. Water, ice, steam, he could bend them. He could raise the temperature of water, make its consistency resemble that of a solid or a jelly, compress steam, and extract water from plants and clouds.


    Even though extracting water from the air was difficult for him because he had to concentrate on the small droplets of this element in the environment, he could do it. He could bend the blood of creatures during the full moon, but more importantly, he could allow a rabbit to do what he wanted, even if only for a moment, by letting his life flow as he wished.


    Shisui''s attention shifted to his blood, how it flowed through his bloodstream, how it carried oxygen and nutrients throughout his body, how it was slowly generated from his spine, how it was driven by his heart at an incredible pressure.


    Shisui felt the flow of his life, not the flow of chi, but his life directly. Maybe he could not do this with humans or other creatures at the moment, but he could see his status much better.


    He saw the life he had left, 90 years, it seemed he would be a long-lived man, he saw how subtly something escaped from his body. Then he directed his chi under his skin, all over his body, sealing his entire body.


    ''No, not good,'' Shisui muttered as he saw that he had only created a subcutaneous defense, something he had struggled to do after an Earthbender stabbed him in the abdomen two years ago.


    Thoughtfully, he noted how his chi was generated by his own life, giving him a broader perspective of "change," a concept that water also possessed. But was it necessary? He didn''t want to trade life for energy and doubted it was possible to do anything the other way around.


    Black clouds covered the entire sky, but the moonlight somehow managed to fall on his head, and when the first drop of rain fell on his head, the coldness of it was like a shock to him.


    "Just let it flow, just let it change, just let it be," Shisui murmured, and as if responding to the small inspiration he had, his chi flowed into his heart, out of the usual channels of chi.


    His chi then began to be pumped along with his blood, being an energy of an ethereal nature, it took up no real space, so to speak, so his blood was not hindered in any way.


    His blood and energy now shared the same path, and as if he was much closer to the source, his chi slowly changed, maybe just a notch, but it was a very noticeable difference from before.


    Shisui saw his life expectancy increase by a year, something that made him smile because he was simply letting his life flow much further than it could without wearing out.


    From what he knew of the four elements, Shisui felt that any master could achieve the same as he did by understanding the vital aspect of his element. Each element shared concepts such as life, even fire, the most destructive, could create life and even heal.


    Had he attained immortality? No, mortality was part of water, of the elements in general. All the elements could also represent death, even earth, or haven''t you heard of the radioactive elements in earth minerals?


    I was just following the normal flow of things, and it was natural to live longer as long as you took good care of yourself or lived in a perfect environment. That was what Shisui had been driving in his body with his actions.


    Besides, maybe he could try to become a spirit. It was said that humans had the potential to become spirits but would die before achieving that goal, and he liked the idea, especially if he could continue to see the interesting things in this world.


    This was different from the two supposed ways to become immortal discovered in the Avatar world, one of which was rearranging the minute aspects of your body to "stagnate" it over time, while the other method seemed to require an Avatar''s chi to gain immortality.


    What Shisui was doing was essentially allowing something separate to coexist, like yin and yang. Life and chi were two sides of the same coin, and what he was doing was bringing them together.


    Taking advantage of the fact that he was probably in this state and would have to grope more to achieve it permanently in the future, Shisui wasted no time and began to move his body.


    Slowly, Shisui''s body began to glow as the water covering his body responded to his bending. He was healing, healing in the most profound way he could with his new state.


    The invisible wounds left by the arduous battle, the scars on his body, the dead or defective cells, and even small natural imperfections on his skin such as acne were gradually removed while he remained in this state.


    Not only that, the water also turned a brilliant gold, and black energy motes emerged from his body. He was purifying himself, for whether he wanted to or not, he had been contaminated by the murderous intent and death breath of war, as he could tell by looking at his aura.


    But only today could he find a way to do this feat, and when he finished, he knew that it was only a short time before dawn, but his body was in excellent condition.


    He felt even a bit stronger, his mind was clear, and he felt that he could gain many benefits by meditating, but that would be for another day because now he was going to start a skirmish and he had to be a part of it.


    He dried his clothes and made his way to the camp. Arriving at his tent, he took a spear with a blue shaft and black tip, carved with the Fire Nation emblem. He also put on his weapon, a special musket created by Petra.


    Although he would have preferred a more ''modern'' weapon, the spark he had created was enough and he wanted to see how things would develop naturally. Then an alarm sounded, indicating that Ba Sing Se soldiers were about to attack.


    Strangely, it was always like that. They were the ones who attacked the camp every few days, and rarely did the Fire Nation launch an attack of their own. It was as if they wanted to drive them out of their territory, which made sense if you asked, but there was always something strange about it.


    The battle began as it had before, with huge granite columns falling from the sky like massive hammers, but it was more of an intimidation and delaying tactic than an effective attack. Although it was different this time, Shisui could sense that there was ''life'' in those pillars.


    "Don''t tell me..." Shisui mumbled a bit surprised about the thought that suddenly popped into his head.


    Then he activated his gift, which he had trained since his childhood to not only consume little energy but also to not cause too many changes in his temperament. That''s why he used it at times when it wasn''t necessary, but it was a way to train himself.


    He saw several colorful auras inside the granite pillar and began to curse the Earthbenders'' ingenious tactics. He had never expected to see something so strange and absurd.


    Airborne troops from the Earth Kingdom? Yes, they were a fantasy version of them. And under the usual veneer of a normal attack, it meant one thing: this tactic had been planned a long, long time ago and was now being implemented for greater effect.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Shisui wasted no time, his black clothing was recognizable and the people around him paid attention to him for a very good reason, they were under his command.


    "As Lieutenant, I order the firebenders to attack those pillars, NOW!" Shisui shouted his order, and although strange, the men under his command did the same.


    Shouts rang out from the hot rock and suddenly, the pillar opened. Men in green armor from the Earth Kingdom poured out, some spewing steam and showing pained expressions, others seeming unaffected.


    "ENEMY ATTACK!" Shisui shouted, assuming a charging posture before lunging at the enemy with his spear at the ready.


    Four drops of super-concentrated water began to float around him, and together with his usual clothing, the enemies were able to recognize him. Despite the pain, the training of these men allowed them to react in time and create irregular, particularly smooth walls of earth.


    Since Shisui had arrived on the battlefield, he had been conspicuous together with Zuko, so countermeasures to his usual tactics soon emerged, such as jumping between the Earthbender walls whenever he could.


    Shisui didn''t mind, it was this pressure that he wanted to improve, that allowed him to create ways to shatter stone walls with relative ease. With his free hand, he broke the surface tension on one of the water droplets and shot out a very thin jet of water.


    This jet was like a sharp sword on a piece of paper, cutting through the walls and exposing the enemies behind, who were not expecting such a development. Shisui also had a few things that he did not use to surprise his enemies as much as they surprised him.


    "MUSKETEERS SQUAD, ON MY SIGNAL!" Shisui raised his left hand and clenched it into a fist.


    Several soldiers were on their knees, weapons at the ready, firing at the exposed soldiers. Blood flew as they were mowed down. Even though their actual armor was extra thick in vulnerable areas such as the torso or head, it was inefficient to cover their limbs with armor.


    The musketeers specifically targeted those exposed limbs, it was difficult, but among so many shots, some would hit. Shisui then jumped over the stone rubble and landed heavily on one of the enemies.


    A water serpent followed his arm and suddenly transformed into an ice needle that pierced the space between the torso armor and the helmet, right through the neck.


    His men quickly surrounded the incapacitated Earthbenders, thrusting their weapons into the gaps in their protection and ending their lives. Shisui looked at the blood on the ground and knew he could manipulate it, but only because it was exposed to the air, with no life to resist.


    Would he do it? Not now, but under his bending, the blood plunged into the ground and a speck of chi emerged from it, plunging deep into the soil. At the very least, strong plants would grow here in the future.


    The Earth Kingdom''s tactics seemed to have served them well, as one could hear the desperate cries of many lieutenants or commanders giving hoarse orders to the enemies who attacked unexpectedly.


    In the distance, Shisui even saw a huge mountain collapse on the Fire Nation wagons, turning them into metallic mush. Then he saw it, a blue Fire Falcon on the left flank slammed into one of the granite pillars, partially melting it.


    "Azula is pissed," Shisui said with a smile before turning serious, "this was just an initiated attack, most of the enemies were already on their way.


    It was great to see the Earthbenders sliding on large blocks of dirt, one pushing them forward while others smoothed the path to be traveled, reducing friction or bumps.


    They also used the dust cloud to not only blind their enemies but also to prevent the use of firebending. No one wanted to die foolishly from a dust explosion, not when they sometimes mixed gunpowder into it.


    Gunpowder was not something exclusive to the Fire Nation, only that the Fire Nation actually made the compound with higher quality, but the Earth Kingdom also had their formulas, and the way they used them was clever, to say the least.


    Because of the Fire Nation''s firearms and the technological effort to imitate them, the first enlightened people were born, who decided that if gunpowder was a compound made from materials found in the Earth, why couldn''t an Earthbender manipulate gunpowder?


    Thus was born the strangest sub-bending of the war, gunpowder-bending became the Earthbenders'' answer to the Fire Nation. In addition, there were rumors that the waterbenders of the northern tribes had experimented with potatoes and obtained a compound similar to water, but highly flammable.


    Shisui did not know how the situation had become so strange, but he was pleased with the imagination of others, even if it was used against him. But now, the battle was about to enter its fiercest phase.


    Thousands of rock projectiles were fired at them, but the firebenders created overlapping walls of fire with some consistency, stopping the attacks, and so the real conflict began.


    Bullets flew from the Fire Nation, while gunpowder balls with timers came from the Ba Sing Se soldiers. The fighting was terrible and chaotic, but Shisui moved among the combatants like a water snake.


    Always with his people and never separating from the army, the ''brave'' did not live long, it was always best to stay with your own as they could protect you. As mentioned before, using a lot of power was not optimal except in certain necessary situations.


    Thus, Shisui was limited to fighting with his blood-stained spear, creating pressurized water from the super-concentrated droplets floating around him, or firing an occasional bullet with his musket.


    Perhaps it was because of the healing and purification he''d gone through a few hours ago, but Shisui noticed that his stamina lasted much longer, and he didn''t feel as tired as he should after an hour of battle.


    As the sun reached its peak above them, the Earth Kingdom''s offensive was waning, while the Firebenders'' momentum was increasing.


    The sun was the source of the firebenders'' power, and they were much stronger at noon. Especially the powerful firebenders, like a certain princess who created a huge wave of blue flames that consumed two enemies in front of Shisui.


    "ShiShi, I''m angry!" shouted Azula, who was covered in sweat and blood and had an angry expression on her face.


    "They killed a tenth of me! That stupid column had crystals that prevented the heat signature of those bastards from reaching me, they were preparing to attack me, ShiShi and I didn''t like that!" Azula complained as she caught her breath, and then she noticed something strange about Shisui.


    Why did he look more handsome than before? Although Azula could only see part of Shisui''s face because of his black helmet, her instincts didn''t fail her, even the boy looked taller than before.


    "I''ll tell you everything, I found out something good last night," Shisui said, making Azula smile and her bad mood was gone.


    The relationship between the two had progressed quite a bit, and Shisui had no reason to hide his training or the attempts he made every full moon, even inspiring the princess to further explore her flames.


    Though her sense of heat was not her own, Zuko''s, Azula had studied fire-related mysticism and made up for much of the lost time in that area through her conversations with her Uncle Iroh.


    Azula even learned to heal with her flames, something she never expected to do, preferring more powerful things, but having such an ability confirmed to the princess that she was on the right path.


    Petra, for example, also learned to heal with Earth, and Mai and Ty Lee even explored the use of Chi for various purposes much more deeply.


    Imagine Shisui''s surprise when he saw Ty Lee juggling balls of chi, or Mai creating chi strings to control her assassination tools.


    No one was falling behind, the group was making progress, and in a way, Shisui felt a little sorry for Aang, though when he thought about it, he had a strange feeling.


    ''Maybe Aang won''t be that far behind,'' he thought, though he didn''t know why.


    Shisui and Azula pushed the Ba Sing soldiers, and he joined the rest of the Fire Nation army, leading them back to their heavily guarded walls.


    Shisui used his gift to see the aura of the wall, and the sight always fascinated him. There were many colors produced by the auras of all who lived within the great city, but the wall itself was the most interesting thing.


    For some strange reason, the wall itself seemed to produce its aura, he didn''t know the exact reason, but considering certain philosophical ideas, he had some ideas.


    Probably, the centuries of people''s devotion had caused the wall to gradually develop sensitivity. The passage of time and the influence of spiritual phenomena or people in the city had caused thoughts to appear on the wall.


    Or, stranger still, since everything had chi, since everything was chi, perhaps the wall became a spirit. Whatever the reason, it only made the siege of Ba Sing Se more of a tug-of-war between nations than an actual attempt to accomplish anything.


    Shisui wouldn''t be surprised if it was the blood spilled on the walls that brought it to life since strange things always happened in places where there was a lot of death.


    Back at the camp, the group of friends gathered around a campfire, and as Shisui stirred the broth that was being prepared, he told the others of his findings.


    "Wait... if I let you bend the flow of my life, will you make me beautiful and tall?" Ty Lee, as usual, found the funny side of the situation and made Shisui almost lose control of the broth he was stirring.


    "What''s on your mind?" Shisui asked with genuine curiosity, causing the girl to simply stick her tongue out at him.


    "Don''t you know that we girls love beauty so much, look at my sloppy skin! I like to tan, but fighting big men and women all the time doesn''t do your skin any good, especially when they use large amounts of powder against you," Ty Lee explained with visible resentment in his voice, but the girls present nodded.


    "Dust gets in uncomfortable places, would that be a Ba Sing Se tactic?" asked Zuko in a joking tone, causing the others to giggle a little.


    "But seriously, isn''t bending the blood kind of heretical?" Petra asked the crux of the matter, causing Shisui to ponder for a moment.


    "It''s an ability that can cause death, but it can be used to take care of others, all the elements and their sub-bendings are like that. I don''t doubt that someone will use Blood-bending to inflict pain, you can see from the endurance of animals how much it hurts them.


    But I don''t want to use it for that, why, isn''t it better to explore the infinity of these gifts we possess? It used to be thought that only water could heal wounds, but look at Azula and Petra, healing with their elements.


    There used to be a certain sense of superiority of masters over non-masters, but now a non-master can reach heights with chi that are difficult for a master to follow, who must neglect his attention to the advancement of his element.


    Do you know that it took me a year to make chi threads as a Mai? Because I had to focus on training my waterbending, meditating, and practicing with the spear. Whereas Ty Lee mastered that skill in less time.


    Zuko learned to detect heat to avoid being ambushed by the Earthbenders again, and Petra imitated those crazy guys'' powder-bending. Heretic?


    I do not doubt that it''s a controversial and uncomfortable form of bending, I don''t like to use it on others, but on myself it''s fine," Shisui poured the soup he had prepared, bending the liquid directly into everyone''s containers.


    "I missed your lectures," Azula said before starting to eat.


    "They were needed," Mai said before spooning up some soup, blowing it out, and toasting Zuko.


    "The war didn''t ruin our wisdom, maybe the purification brought you back, huh?" said Petra jokingly, but Shisui stopped dead in his tracks at that moment.


    "I think so, the battle and death affected me more than I thought. Does purification have a profound effect on the human psyche? Fascinating, it should..." Just as Shisui was mumbling something, a soup spoon appeared in front of him.


    Azula had offered it to him, so Shisui did not hesitate and opened his mouth. The ideas and experiments had to wait, he wanted to enjoy this night with his friends because he had a strange feeling that he would spend a lot of time away from them for some reason.


    Just as Shisui decided to meditate that night to calm down and leave this strange thought behind, he felt a profound change in everything around him and even in himself.


    Time seemed to stand still and the ''door'' to another world opened for him, in a trance he remembered his whole life in reverse, in great detail. Until he came to his time as a baby and saw his mother''s face, happy to have given birth to him.


    Then further back, to his last life, the chaos, the normality, his childhood, his birth, and then another life. Dying young on a battlefield because of something that looked like a Nazi.


    Further back, he was hanged for stealing food because he lived on the streets. Further back, because of the plague. Much further back, because of a bullet fired by a pirate who raided the merchant ship I was on.


    Back, back, back. Then he saw fragmented memories of what seemed to be man''s deep admiration for all that they could not control, the sun, the moon, fire, darkness. Further back, when the first hominids had barely come down from the trees.


    Long ago, when great creatures ruled the earth I was just a little vermin trying to survive. Way back when life was abundant. He went back, back to the beginning when the concept of life had barely emerged.


    He saw everything back to that infinitely dense point in no space and no time, and much further back, to the thermal death of an earlier universe.


    He went back much faster, much more fleetingly, his mind constantly bombarded by these images he could barely remember or process, but he didn''t stop, he never stopped...


    Until he decided to. Then everything rushed forward, in a great flash that reached where he was now, to his current life, Shisui. With a terrible headache, he stood up but was a little startled to see the strange eyes of a young man before him, looking at him curiously.


    "Hello, are you new here, do you want to play a little!!!? Oh, how rude, I should introduce myself. I''m Aang! Who are you?" the boy asked, making Shisui think he might have been drinking cactus juice.


    "What?" he asked before realizing where he was.


    Shisui almost cursed at the sight of the exotic and changing atmosphere of the surroundings; he was in the spirit world. Not only that, do you remember the Avatars he met years ago? Well, they were standing in front of him, looking at him.


    Some smiled at him, others a frown, but it was Roku who approached him.


    "Aang, first we have to get Shisui attuned, it''s his first time here," Roku said before he offered his hand to Shisui who stood up.


    "Old man, what''s wrong?" asked Shisui with some trepidation, not to be outdone, if you saw all the Avatars in front of you one day, without your element bending and with only your gift from a past life as an advantage, you would be afraid too.


    "Do not worry, young man. You are here for two reasons, you achieved enlightenment on your own and because we lured you here when that happened," replied a female Avatar, Yangchen.


    "Enlightenment? I didn''t seek it!" exclaimed Shisui, but another Avatar, one in very old Fire Nation robes, shook his head.


    "Enlightenment is not sought or pursued, it comes to you naturally, something you have done and understood that allows you to attain it. You are neither the first nor the last, but you are certainly the youngest," the Avatar said.


    "Besides, it''s time for you to return the help we''ve given you. We need you to train Aang," Kyoshi said, and Shisui already knew at that point that it was the only reasonable explanation...


    Some bastard put cactus juice in his soup!

 18: The Enlightened One.

    "First of all, why do I have to raise this child? Secondly, why does it have to be me, and thirdly, how did I become enlightened?" Shisui asked somewhat dismayed, he had even activated his ability to observe everything around him.


    There was something very interesting when he saw the auras of all the Avatars, they all had a similar aura but with just enough variation to stand out as unique individuals, but in a way this had an explanation, technically they were the same person but reincarnated for almost 10,000 years.


    "If I may, young man, I believe I can answer your three questions," an old man with gray hair, black armor, and a calm gaze approached Shisui.


    Remarkably, all the Avatars seemed to show him a touch of respect, and no wonder, for he was the first Avatar, Wan. With him, this long cycle and the Avatar''s long mission to bring balance to this world began.


    "This boy is Aang, an Airbender. I assume you know what that means?" Wan pointed to Aang, who looked a bit shy when he was pointed out to, and when Shisui turned his gaze to him, he frowned at what he noticed.


    "He..." Noticing only Aang, Shisui could see a serious problem with the young man''s condition.


    Ignoring the fact that he looked much older than his version in the original story, his health was in a terrible state. There was a ''leak'' in his aura as if he were a vessel with a small crack in it.


    The water in the jar was slowly leaking out, perhaps without much significance at first, but when the contents diminished to a certain point, it was obvious what would happen to Aang: he would die.


    "As you have noticed, Aang is slowly dying. The Avatar is about to end if he keeps this up," Wan''s words seemed to bring coldness to this part of the spirit world, but strangely, Aang didn''t seem to show any reluctance to the situation and even laughed.


    "I have no problem with that, though I regret not being able to go to the East and West Air Temples," Aang smiled, though Yangchen slapped him on the back of the head for saying that, making Shisui laugh.


    "So you want me to teach him how to keep his life essence within him and not die?" Shisui pointed out the key point, causing Wan to nod.


    "Yes, we saw what you did there, we never thought that you could do something like that. Although Avatar Kyoshi could teach him the Immortality Technique, it would not solve his fundamental problem, because Aang''s problem is not in his physical, but in the spiritual aspect of his being.


    Her technique will allow Aang to bring his chi, which is scattered throughout the world, back into himself, allowing him to live out his allotted time without problems, as his life should "flow" properly, repairing the cracks in his being.


    By the way, to gain a few more years, but the most important thing is to prevent his premature death by completely reassembling his vital essence," Wan''s words made Shisui sink into his thoughts.


    Help the Avatar live longer? That would change so many things, outright, Korra would not be the Avatar, but in a way, it would allow the next Avatar to better adapt to his role in the future.


    Korra was born in a time of transition and rapid change, with Aang''s untimely death and the lack of a foundation of status for Avatars in a time of rapid change causing a lot of problems for the young girl.


    Then again, wasn''t Aang supposed to be his ¡°enemy¡±? At least someone who doesn''t know Shisui would think so. To him, the Avatar would not be an enemy, but a potential ally, someone who could do more than just be the guardian of some unruly children on a playground.


    Who better to lead humanity to the stars than a fusion reactor with legs? One who could grow up and consult with his past lives to avoid manipulation by vested interests, a being who could properly lead humanity into a prosperous future.


    Many focus only on balance, or rather the status quo. The balance will never be the same in any era, it will never be letting the world fall behind to maintain the status quo, that would not be balanced, that would be backwardness.


    No, for Shisui, the Avatar was the being who should not only serve as a bridge between the earthly and spiritual worlds but should also proactively work for human prosperity.


    Tough when needed, fair when needed. So Shisui looked at Aang, who noticed his gaze and raised his hand in a silent salute.


    "Apart from my so-called new technique, I will teach you above all the new common sense of this age. I don''t want an Avatar who is blinded by the first nonsense he hears, but an Avatar with a critical mind.


    You can expect absolute fairness from me in this regard, I don''t want a naive or pusillanimous guy out in the world ruining everything because it''s not the balance I had in mind," Shisui said, making some Avatars nod, though others seemed to be angry with him.


    "You''re just a stuck-up brat, who are you to ''educate'' the Avatar, just teach him how to survive!" an Avatar in obvious Earth Kingdom clothing stepped forward to speak, but Shisui just shook his shoulders.


    "Aren''t you the Avatar who wanted everyone to have their ''half pear'' or something? Don''t give me that nonsense. I just don''t want the most powerful being in all of humanity to be ignorant, I don''t want to change his ideals, I want him to be able to see the world as it is," Shisui pointed out, ignoring the ugly look the Avatar gave him.


    "On top of all that, give him a good lesson in what balance and equilibrium is. I don''t want a megalomaniac Avatar or one with a Saint Mary complex running around thinking what he does is right just because he is the Avatar, I don''t want a martyr, I don''t want a tyrant" Shisui''s words angered some Avatars, those who were recorded as the most innocent and kind-hearted, or in Shisui''s words, idiots.


    Even those who were particularly cruel and strict, because many Avatars had a very serious problem within themselves: they thought that what they believed to be balance was the right thing to do.


    Not only did they neglect many aspects, such as the problem with Kuruk and Yangchen, but some Avatars even acted contrary to the actions of their previous lives, undoing changes or progress simply because it did not fit their strange sense of balance.


    He wanted Aang to think for himself so that if someone told him that the Fire Nation was evil, he would not just believe it, but go out and find out if it was true.


    When he saw things like guns, he wouldn''t just jump to banning them just because they ''took lives'', the problem was never the guns, it was always the person using them and the way these objects were handled in everyday life.


    Because a pencil could be as dangerous as a knife, and a rock could be as deadly as a bullet, especially with the influence of Benders in this world. Although absolute justice and absolute balance were impossible, I wanted him to have a broader view, but also to be able to focus on one point.


    I didn''t want him to be a pacifist, that would be to eliminate the poor boy''s identity, no, what I wanted was for him to have more determination, and critical thinking, to be an exemplary Avatar, a true leader to guide the world.


    "Calm down, we are not here to argue with the sage. I agree that Aang should learn not only how to save his life, but other things as well. Remember, it''s his turn to live, we can''t just force our way of thinking on him," Roku said, coming to Shisui''s defense as he watched the other Avatars murmur over the boy''s words.


    "Thank you, Avatar Roku," Shisui bowed respectfully to the old man, who was technically his ''grandfather'', at least in the cultural sense of things.


    "Exactly, I have seen the dangers that recklessness and preconceived ideas can cause, of all people know that, I of all people know that," Wan said, causing the Avatars to calm down and remain silent.


    "Old man, you have to tell me about your life one day," Shisui suddenly said, causing Wan to burst out laughing at his words.


    "One of these days! Now let me answer your other questions. Although you should already have a clear answer to them. It has to be you because you are the one who knows such abilities, we are Avatars and look down on the earthly world from here, but it''s not as if we can know or know everything.


    We also know your attitude towards teaching, you have no problem with sharing your knowledge with others and it is obvious that you love it. Besides, you owe us a favor.


    The day we all appeared in the spiritual reflection you created, we protected you from the attention of certain annoying and dangerous spirits. Sure, we appeared on our own and it even caused Aang''s current situation, but if we hadn''t, you would have attracted certain annoying entities to you, although it seems some have been noticing you lately," Wan said, causing Shisui to nod.


    Not only was there the problem that some normal spirits had approached him in the last few years but since Musu had attacked him that day, he had not been attacked again.


    That corruption just belonged to a being that he decided not to think too much about, especially in the spiritual world, who knows? Maybe he would be drawn to it, and the spirit world worked in a strange way to keep him out of trouble.


    "I like to teach, and as you already know, I''m more than willing to teach Aang, I could even teach you if you want," Shisui didn''t forget to look at a certain annoyed Avatar with a smug smile on his face.Stolen story; please report.


    "Listening to the teachings of a sage is always welcome," Kyoshi said, and the other Avatars agreed with Shisui.


    "As for enlightenment... boy, there are many, many ways to attain it, yours, though somewhat special, is not rare by any stretch of the imagination. A farmer can attain enlightenment while plowing the field, a mother while cooking for her children, and a blacksmith while working with metal.


    Contrary to what people may think, enlightenment is nothing more than being aware of yourself and your place in the cosmos. Enlightenment manifests in many ways, and yours is connected to spirituality because you are a sage.


    What better wisdom for a sage than to know everything about himself, including all his past lives? If you don''t know yourself, you can''t be a true sage," Wan patted Shisui''s shoulder, making the young man pout.


    Wan was very strong for his age, but his words cleared Shisui''s doubts. Yes, his enlightenment was different from Aang''s in the original series, Korra''s or Zaheer''s.


    All four were enlightened but in different ways. Aang''s allowed him to maintain his emotions and Avatar state, and even better understand energy control.


    Korra''s made her more human and aware of her limitations, but still allowed her to achieve perfect union with Raava. Zaheer was the most drastic, shedding all his doubts, and all his attachments, and rising above everything he once was, allowing him to fly and manipulate the air as if it were an extension of himself.


    Shisui''s enlightenment had to do with knowledge, a very deep recognition of himself, his past lives, and his present self. If he were to return to the real world, he would realize that he could now make life flow much more easily than before and that he seemed to be in a perpetual state under the influence of the full moon.


    No, even now, his gift, something that had followed him from his last past life, had undergone a fundamental transformation. It was simply a different way of seeing the world that no longer caused as much fatigue as it did when one''s eyes were naturally tired.


    It even allowed him to see more detail than before, because if it had been an hour ago, he wouldn''t have been able to see the strangeness in Aang or the similarity between the Avatars. Shisui took a deep breath before sitting down on the ground and looking at all the Avatars in front of him.


    "What are you waiting for? Sit down, I have to be back by tomorrow," Shisui said with a smile on his face, and for some strange reason, the Avatars felt something strange.


    They felt like naughty children being caught by a tutor.


    "Oh yes, about that... you will stay here for a while, but don''t worry, so many Avatars here change the time flow of this place, when we are done, it will only have dawned on the earthly world," Wan said suddenly, as if he had forgotten a small detail.


    "Won''t my spirit age because of that?" Shisui asked annoyed, but Kuruk was the one who answered.


    "No, the only one who will age is Aang, he is the one who needs to mature properly for his current body. Since the day we manifested in the earthly world, his body has been growing slowly, partly because of the loss of his vital essence.


    This appearance was dangerous for him, it strained his mind to a level we did not expect, perhaps because of the time he was trapped in the ice, and we partly regret that, that is why we make all this effort for the boy, he does not deserve it.


    Come to think of it, if everything fits, Aang will be about 18 or so when he wakes up" Kuruk''s words made Shisui frown, something about it didn''t sit well with him.


    "Is Aang destined to wake up or something?" the idea of destiny and things like that made Shisui very uncomfortable, that''s why his tone sounded a bit angry.


    "No! You don''t understand the time flow of this place, let me explain better," Kuruk said, noticing Shisui''s misunderstanding.


    "Except for certain fundamental places, the spiritual world is not synchronized with the real world, when you come out, you will find that only one night has passed, but Aang will wake up 2 years later, but for him, it will be shortly after your awakening.


    So for two years, you will know nothing about Aang, but for him, it will only be a few moments. All this has certain consequences, like, in a strange way, some spiritually active people will be attracted to the place where Aang lies, especially because his chi is floating around," after this explanation, Shisui understood better.


    The spiritual world was something like the Disformity, but without the bullshit of this place, and except for a shudder on Shisui''s part when he made this association, there was nothing more important.


    Thus began Shisui''s teaching of Aang, forcing him to study science, especially mathematics. If Aang were to become the most powerful being in the world, he would not be an uneducated boy, and Shisui would be ashamed to be his teacher.


    He taught him without prejudice about everything that had happened since Aang disappeared. The actions of the Fire Nation, the extermination of almost all the Air Nomads, the war. Sure, Aang was angry, sad, and resentful, especially when he learned that Shisui was part of the Fire Nation.


    But Shisui taught him history, about what had happened in the future, about how the war had wreaked such havoc on the world, but that he was essentially part of humanity, for better or worse.


    It taught him about the changes that had taken place in the last century. About science, and philosophy, and even Shisui learned about the Air Nomad way of life and some of the things Aang wanted to teach him.


    Of course, this didn''t change Aang''s final resolution to end the war, but the way he wanted to do it was no longer just to target Ozai directly. He wanted to work more deeply with all nations, to make war not the first option, but the last.


    Aside from Aang telling him strange stories about how he could hear the voice of a young girl who was always talking to him, telling him stories about life at the South Pole, Shisui taught Aang his philosophy about chi and the elements.


    Aside from the discussion they had about how strange, cruel, but beneficial blood bending could be for humans, Aang was able to grasp some of the basics that Shisui wanted to teach him about how to take his element further, to the essence of it.


    He taught him that they were not only a means to affect physical phenomena, but also to touch spiritual or mystical aspects. Especially the element of air, which was the freest and most spiritual of the four elements.


    When water flows, the wind is unbound. According to this concept, Aang was "freeing" himself from the gradual loss of vital elements, which was damaging both his body and his mind.


    A strange approach, but it allowed Shisui to see what he already knew, that all the elements came to the same point from different paths. Each element was independent but dependent on the others, they were unique but contained traces of the others.


    The last confirmation he needed was from an Airbender, and with that, Shisui felt that perhaps he could try to better control the humidity of the air by applying some of the philosophy of that element.


    Aang even told him that he could try to use his control of air to heal wounds and even purify spirits like water does when it comes out of the ice it is trapped in. That''s another thing, the two became friends, with their differences, but friends.


    They told each other about their lives, Shisui about growing up in the Fire Nation and fighting in the war, and Aang about his childhood and his doubts about being the Avatar.


    The strange voice became more and more frequent in Aang''s ears, and it even seemed that the boy who had taken a liking to the person talking to him while he was frozen had an idea of who it might be.


    If there was anyone who could be spiritual enough to be drawn to the place where Aang rested, it was Katara. The girl was a true waterbending genius, so Shisui, driven by a whimsical idea, taught Aang the basics of the element.


    Sure, he couldn''t bend water in the Spiritual Mute, but the basics were not only an introduction for the young Avatar, but a kind of icebreaker with Katara when he woke up.


    Time was strange for Shisui, it was as if he was always on the night of his enlightenment, while for Aang it was all so much longer. The young Avatar was slowly maturing, but Shisui knew that the young man''s true maturity would come when he was truly free to explore this world.


    Shisui''s relationship with the Avatars was slowly changing. So many stories from the past, so much lost knowledge and so much to learn from them, made Shisui endure the most annoying group of them in pursuit of continuous learning.


    He learned about the spirit world, the Harmonic Convergence, Vaatu, the spirits, and how this strange place worked. This last piece of information was important because there was one place Shisui had to go before leaving the spirit world.


    Shisui had to face the Mirror of Souls because he wanted to take a serious look at his soul and learn more about his essence. At some point, he felt that he had the knowledge he needed to go to that place with Aang.


    "Are you sure you want to come with me?" Shisui asked an excited Aang, who was frolicking around him.


    "Yes! Because this will be our first adventure together," Aang replied with a smile on his face, causing Shisui to shake his head.


    "But you know I''ll be leaving after this, especially since you''re almost healed, you''ve almost gathered all your scattered chi, right?" Shisui could see that Aang could have healed himself like that long ago, but he seemed to be holding it back for some reason.


    "I... look, you might be my only friend. The others are... well, you know, old, you''re the only companion I have," Aang looked a little down at this point, but Shisui drew a smile that would make his friends cringe because it was obvious that he was going to annoy the Avatar.


    "Don''t you have a friend who always visits you and tells you about her life? Maybe she picnics next to the block of ice where you are, that''s already a date, you know? She''s really pretty, wouldn''t it be great if they got married and you could bring back the Airbenders?" Shisui''s words made the relatively innocent Aang blush with embarrassment.


    "Hey, at least I''m not a guy who ignored a girl who was crazy about him!" Aang hit low, making Shisui grimace.


    "Well, I''m not stuck on ice," Shisui replied.


    "And I don''t have such ugly taste in clothes! All your clothes are black? You don''t have good taste," Aang replied.


    "I''m not bald," Shisui used his secret soul, but Aang just grinned.


    "It''s a style I chose because, oh surprise, I have the accomplishments that my people can only get from those decrepit old men," Aang touched his tattoos with a mocking look on his face.


    His spiritual body had no hair on his head because his body was trapped in ice and not conducive to regaining his scalp, but Aang thought about it, he would let his hair down just to annoy Shisui.


    "The Avatars named me Sage," not knowing what else to say, Shisui flaunted his title.


    "I am the Avatar" Aang''s argument was undoubtedly better, so Shisui remained silent.


    "And I am an enlightened one" Shisui''s answer this time left Aang without a response, but then he nodded.


    "Yes, they say that fools become enlightened faster than others, only a fool who ignored the love of his life for as many years as you did was worthy of enlightenment" Aang''s teasing was elaborate and made them both fall silent before bursting into laughter, even hanging on each other''s shoulders as they did so.


    "I''m going to miss you after this," Shisui said somewhat reluctantly before looking off into the distance.


    There was a clear boundary between the zone created by the Avatars and the rest of the spirit world, and if they crossed it, they would only have a few hours to find the Mirror of Souls and then return to the real world.


    "Not me, I''ll be busy meeting a pretty girl, though I can''t believe her brother became a pirate to get her scrolls from the waterbenders, just because the ones at the North Pole refused to teach her more than just healing, I''ll have to get even with those guys," Aang said viciously, causing Shisui to raise an eyebrow.


    Sokka is a pirate, that''s an interesting development," Shisui thought before responding verbally.


    "I wish you luck, and if you can get me water from the spirit pond at the North Pole, it will come in handy," Shisui asked and Aang touched his chest before nodding.


    "You got it," Aang looked back to where all the Avatars were silently watching them, Shisui did the same.


    "So... let''s start our little adventure," Shisui said before he and Aang set off.


    "Do you think it''s a good idea?" Kuruk asked Roku, who just stroked his long white beard.


    "I don''t know, but what I do know is that no one will bother those youngsters while we''re here," Avatar Roku said before his eyes sparkled, as did those of the others.


    At that moment, the other inhabitants of the Spirit World, especially those who were powerful, received a clear message: don''t get smart and just watch Shisui and Aang''s adventure.


    As Shisui passed through the barrier, he partially synchronized with his physical body, and many spiritually sensitive people looked up at the night sky and realized one thing, something that registered as the previous times this event had occurred in the past.


    An Enlightened Being had been born!

 19: Mirror of Souls.

    "So, do you think the brat is the enlightened one?" asked Azulon to his son, who was rubbing his temples as he sat at his desk.


    "We''ll know in a few hours, I''ve already sent several messenger hawks to the front, but I wouldn''t be surprised if it was him. It''s one of the things I would do, don''t you think?" replied Ozai with a sigh, he was quite comfortable in his bedroom before this strange feeling entered his mind.


    Every person with a certain spiritual sensitivity felt the same, that strange intuition that someone had been born who had reached enlightenment. It was as if the universe itself had recognized his achievement and shared it with the rest of the world.


    Soon, the door to the study opened and Iroh entered, holding a large metal cup and sipping its contents through a straw. When he saw his father and brother paying attention to him, he excitedly pointed to his drink.


    "Would you like some? It has some interesting bubbles that make it taste better," Iroh offered, though usually, the answer was a negative, this time he was met with a strange scenario.


    "Please, I want some. This situation is so sudden, I need something to distract me," Ozai replied while Azulon stood up and grabbed the glass his son was carrying with unusual speed for his age.


    "Thank you for the offer, Iroh," Azulon smiled before he tasted the drink and enjoyed how delicious it was.


    "I guess... so did Shisui reach enlightenment?" asked Iroh as he sat down, regretting a bit that he couldn''t enjoy his new drink.


    "We think so, we''ll have confirmation soon. I''ll probably use Musu to answer in the shortest possible time," Ozai replied with a bit of disbelief.


    He still wasn''t used to the idea that a spiritual orange cat became his daughter''s pet, but knowing that she lived with Shisui and that strange things always happened to that child, it was as if it was the most normal thing in the world.


    "That thieving cat, he ate my fish yesterday!" shouted Azulon when he heard Musu''s name, causing Iroh to burst into laughter and Ozai to simply smile.


    "Anyway, we have to..." the three of them discussed that night, and they weren''t the only ones who had conversations about it.


    For example, a certain Fire Nation Vice Admiral with certain destructive tendencies felt uncomfortable at the prospect of someone achieving such an accomplishment, one that might overshadow those he might achieve in the future.


    An immortal of the Earth Kingdom felt that someone had touched the feat he had achieved millennia ago, but not that he cared too much, right now he was enjoying the highest literature this world could offer, a fanfic of ''Avatar Kyoshi and You''.


    "If she finds out you wrote this, will she kick them with her giant feet? Haha," the Immortal laughed as he continued to enjoy his book.


    A man who longed to find a legendary library felt the same as many others, and then he went crazy to record the event so that no one would forget it, only something soured his mood, it would be great if this scripture was stored in that place he longed for so much.


    A white-haired young woman looked up at the night sky, feeling her connection to the moon and knowing a little more than the others about who it was that had achieved enlightenment. Her body swayed gently in the night as she stood on the deck of a large wooden ship.


    "Yue, why don''t you go to sleep?" a female voice approached the white-haired woman, snapping her out of her reverie, and Yue simply shook her head before answering.


    "A waterbender has reached enlightenment, or so the spirits tell me," Yue replied to the woman''s doubts, causing her to visibly pause before continuing.


    "That''s a good thing, isn''t it? Although no one of note from the tribe comes to mind," her words made Yue burst out laughing, making her companion feel strange.


    "It has nothing to do with the tribe, at least not completely. What I do feel is that this waterbender is related to me, as if he were a close relative.


    I doubt he''s my father, and the only family I have left would be this sister I''ve never met..." Yue was silent at this point, and as if the moon was whispering something to her, a smile appeared on her beautiful face.


    "No, there is someone who fits the bill quite well, a certain Waterbending Sage who lives in the Fire Nation," Yue''s words made the woman beside her grab Yue''s shoulder this time, showing strong emotions.


    This woman was a beautiful middle-aged beauty, with brown skin full of scars, but strangely enough, they gave her a remarkable rather than fierce appearance. Her hair was braided, making it appear much shorter than it was, and her blue eyes seemed to glow brightly in the moonlight.


    "You say she could be Sage Shisui''s mother? You know how much she hated the Fire Nation! And even though she hasn''t been heard from for so long, maybe..." the seemingly powerful woman''s voice cracked a little, but Yue just patted her on the shoulder, calming her down.


    "My sister''s spirit has long since returned to the embrace of the Moon and Ocean Spirits and is at peace despite everything. She enjoys watching her son''s exploits, and something tells me... they might see each other.


    So relax, Magalie, when we''ve finished mapping these new lands, we''ll return to the world we know and we can arrange some sort of encounter with them," Yue''s words made Magalie calm down and return to her usual state.


    The always serious and powerful adventurer of the Northern Water Tribe, Magallan, though those who knew her called her Magalie. The woman pulled a small object out of her pocket, an astrolabe that allowed her to find her way by the stars, and felt a pang of nostalgia as she remembered who had given it to her years ago.


    "Well, when we get back, I want to meet Chang''e''s son, let''s get this over with first," Magalie said after a few moments of silence, a wild smile appearing on her face.


    She would worry about the past later, the new world she had discovered would not be mapped, although some of the work had already been done, for they had never expected to find an abandoned Air Temple with several pieces of maps and exploration journals.


    The Airbenders had been interested in this distant place for centuries!


    A young girl from the Southern Water Tribe was also looking at the moon, and as far as she knew, a very special event had occurred: an enlightened one had been born! She wanted to share this news with the boy trapped in the ice.


    Although she did not know his name, she had become accustomed to visiting him all the time, but she had a strange feeling that from the next day, her connection with this young man would grow even stronger.


    Of course, she knew who he might be, and that''s why she hadn''t told anyone, not even her older brother, who ventured out on the seas with their father in somewhat questionable activities.


    She''d had a similar feeling many years ago when she''d discovered that special iceberg, maybe more had happened that she didn''t know about. If only the boy on the ice could talk to her and not just listen!


    "Brother, this place is like a bad cactus juice trip, why can this plant sing?" wondered Shisui, pointing to a large rose bush that swayed in the wind as it emitted a faint melody.


    "And why is it singing Ling Min-Mai''s latest folk song? Even though it has a good voice," Shisui shook his body to the music, but Aang just shook his shoulders next to him.


    "I don''t know, I don''t understand your music," the Avatar replied with a mocking tone in his voice, causing Shisui to raise an eyebrow.


    "Technically, you''re not an elder," Shisui pointed out, but Aang shook his head as he raised his index finger and made a smug face.


    "I was born over a century ago, though those don''t count, you know, they made me ice cream," Aang joked, but Shisui cocked his head to the side at what he thought was a mistake, so he corrected him.


    "You mean a popsicle; didn''t they have that in your time? I think so," Shisui said as he waved goodbye to the giant singing rose, which waved a petal in his direction as if waving to its audience.


    "Yes, but I prefer to be an ice cream, according to your words, its taste is much better now than before, and more varied. I want to try a peach one, they should be the best flavor, right?" Aang''s words made Shisui shake his head in disappointment.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "The best ice cream is strawberry-peach, the best fruit there is," Shisui''s argument started a heated conversation between the two young men, while a ghost watched them from a distance.


    "Is that the Avatar and the Enlightened One? Why are they arguing about ice cream flavors?" the anthropomorphic rabbit-shaped spirit spoke softly, knowing that other spirits could hear him.


    "I don''t know, but they''re no big deal, are they? They look like human puppies!" replied an armadillo-shaped spirit, but sensing a series of heavy stares in his direction, he curled up into a ball.


    "We told you not to rely on your shell to taunt others, the Avatars have been very overprotective lately. Remember when Kuruk suffered mental wounds and no Avatar supported him? But look now, they look like dragonesses protecting their offspring!" said a Tanuki-shaped spirit, causing the other hidden spirits to nod.


    "Hey, isn''t that Musu? Haha, what a stupid name humans gave him!" said a Red Panda-shaped spirit, causing all the other spirits to laugh along with him.


    "Oh, hello, Musu," Shisui said when he saw the orange cat appear before him, but what he never expected was that instead of a meow, a thick voice came from the spirit animal.


    "Azula is worried about you, Shisui," the cat''s thick, masculine voice surprised both Shisui and Aang, who never expected to hear such a voice from an orange cat.


    "Hey, what''s with the voice?" Aang asked curiously and guided by the innate human desire for nice things, he bent down to pet the cat, but it scratched his hand gently in rejection.


    "Don''t touch me, slave. Can''t you see that the great Musu is MIAU!" the cat yelled loudly as Shisui''s hand grabbed its neck.


    "Stupid cat, behave," Shisui looked the cat straight in the eyes and even brought it extremely close to his face, and Musu could only shake his paws lethargically.


    "I''ll take that as a yes," Shisui said before putting the cat down.


    "Ah, damn you Shisui, I''ll never understand how you do that!" the cat complained as it began to lick itself warily.


    "Hey, Shisui, what was the name of that procedure that made male cats sterile?" Aang asked angrily, causing the cat to slowly stop licking itself and turn its gaze to the Avatar.


    "Oh, neutering. It makes animals, especially male cats, quiet," Shisui replied carelessly, but his gaze focused on the cat''s underside, causing Musu''s fur to stand up.


    "NO! I just came to check on you, Azula is worried about you some people know there is a new Enlightened One and when she saw you meditating without responding, she thought it might be you," the cat quickly explained the full content of why it had found Shisui.


    "Tell Azula I''m fine, I''ll be back in a few hours. I''m going on a trip with my friend the Avatar," Shisui pointed at Aang, who had a mischievous grin on his face.


    "Azula? The princess of the Fire Nation! Shisui, you make fun of me, but you already have a girlfriend!" exclaimed Aang as if he had just found out, but he was just teasing his companion.


    "Yeah, because I''m not trapped in ice and I''m not bald," Shisui smiled before saying the words that made Aang feel uncomfortable.


    "You''ll see, when I get out of the ice, I''ll fly around the world with Katara, maybe I''ll take her to visit where I grew up," Aang answered seriously, making Shisui stop smiling for a moment before he spoke.


    "Fine, but you have to think about it, Aang. A relationship is a serious thing," Shisui and Aang continued to talk and walk through the spirit world, ignoring the orange cat who had been left alone.


    "Damn Shisui, damn Avatar, they''re bad boys, nothing like my soft Azula," Musu muttered before noticing the many eyes of different spirits watching him in the hiding place.


    Embarrassed, the cat traversed the spirit world until he came directly to Azula, the spiritual connection he had with the young girl allowing him to perform such a strange feat that was the envy of other spirits who wanted to interact with the real world.


    Musu landed at the tent where Shisui was meditating, where his friends had gathered and stood guard, then Musu began to touch the ground in a strange pattern that Petra quickly interpreted.


    "He says that Shisui is fine and that he is in no danger, but that he has somehow met the Avatar, with whom he seems to be on a journey. That he is in no danger and will probably return in a few hours.


    Also, Shisui is the Enlightened One, he felt this special aura when he saw his spirit body," Petra read the strange language Musu wrote, although it was ''Code Azulon''.


    Shisui popularized it among his acquaintances so that they could send messages to each other using Musu, who could travel through the spirit world and somehow shorten long distances.


    "Ah, then we can rest easy," Zuko said in relief, but his hand never left the hilt of his sword and his eyes never left the entrance to the tent.


    If anyone dared to enter without permission, the first thing he would see would not be Shisui, but his sword at the back of his neck. Zuko had decided that nothing would hurt his friend as long as he was in such a state.


    "Wow, Shisui is racking up titles like crazy!" exclaimed Ty Lee, who had her ink brush snatched away by Azula just as she was about to draw funny whiskers on Shisui''s face.


    "Of course, ShiShi is that cool," Azula replied, putting away the brush she had taken from Ty Lee before carrying Musu in her arms.


    "A lot of people will be interested in him," Mai pointed out, causing the others to nod.


    "More than usual, no doubt," Petra chewed on a piece of green glass, the sugar serving to keep her awake.


    The group protected Shisui''s body as he and Aang saw strange sights during their journey. Oceans in the sky, clouds rising from cracks in the ground to water the plants, strange animals curious about the two strangers.


    Some friendly spirits stopped to talk to them, like a cute Red Panda and a curious Tanuki, who strangely gave Shisui a brown leaf before flying away with his tail.


    In the distance, they saw Roku''s dragon flying with other dragons in a strange dance, they saw a spirit in the shape of a sword that told them some strange jokes, and they found a stone with eyes that told them about something called alternate universes, something Aang didn''t understand but Shisui did.


    In the end, they separated from the stone because the stone did not accept that there was a universe where it was a drop of water, yes, it liked the multiverse, but one where it was a drop of water. Pure garbage!


    In the distance, Aang saw what appeared to be flying Bison, or at least the ghost version of them, they also saw Moles coming out of their tunnels, and in a pond, several pairs of Koi fish dancing in an eternal dance.


    Although Aang wanted to get closer to the Bison, what they had learned with the Avatars explained the nature of these beings, they were the purest versions of the animals they represented, while the Koi were a reflection of La and Tui in all the waters of the spirit world, they were not the real thing.


    While there was still an hour before Shisui left the spirit world, he and Aang found a cave, and upon entering, they noticed how strange it was. Many, many crystals seemed to reflect their figures, distorting them into different shapes, many of them funny.


    They both knew where they were, so Aang stood and looked at himself in the various reflections, giving him the privacy Shisui needed. The sage went deeper into the cave, where the reflections became smaller and smaller until there was only one.


    A huge silver crystal completely reflected Shisui''s life-size body, no matter how far away he was from this object, it always made a replica of the young man.


    "Well, is this the Mirror of Souls? I only see myself," Shisui said to nowhere, but he never expected anyone to answer him.


    "Yes, first you see yourself, you have to touch your reflection," a female voice was heard behind Shisui, and when he turned around, his golden eyes narrowed at what he saw.


    Shisui saw a woman with tanned skin and brown hair whose body seemed to ripple as if she were underwater. Her blue eyes looked directly into Shisui''s golden eyes and he could feel something deep inside him.


    This woman... was his mother. He didn''t know what to do or how to react and the woman, seeing him still, floated over to him before she hugged him tightly, cradling her son as she had wished for all these years.


    "I''m glad to see that you''ve grown a lot, Shisui. Though I had chosen a better name for you, things couldn''t go the way I wanted," the woman whispered and Shisui responded by hugging her tightly.


    "I miss you," Shisui said and his mother just stroked her son''s black hair, soothing him with her touch.


    "You can always look for me in the spirit world, we can catch up another day, now look at yourself in the mirror like you''ve always wanted to," Shisui''s mother turned away from her son with reluctant humor, arranging the locks of his disheveled hair and the collar of his clothes, worrying about his appearance.


    It was these small actions that made Shisui shed a small tear as he smiled, and then the woman pointed to the mirror and invited him to look at it. Shisui turned and saw his reflection again.


    Shisui walked towards the mirror and when he was just inches away from it, he raised his hand and touched his reflection. His fingers felt as if he was touching another person. His golden eyes sparkled and Shisui saw something through his reflection.


    The eyes are the window to the soul, through the reflection of his eyes, Shisui caught a direct glimpse of his soul, something that was very different from when he could vaguely perceive it during his enlightenment.


    His soul didn''t have a fixed shape, it wasn''t a little he or something, but he could notice some interesting things about it. For example, there was a small rhomboid crystal floating around it, and what looked like water droplets covered his soul.


    He instinctively knew that these were the two things, his gift, the ability he brought from his previous life that allowed him to see people''s auras. The drops of water represented his waterbending.


    The experience of seeing his soul brought Shisui some insights, flashes of ideas, and information that may take many years to digest, but will certainly make his future path easier.


    When he stopped touching the mirror, Shisui turned to his mother, who gave him a small wave goodbye before disappearing. Although he felt a little awkward at the sudden absence of a woman he had only seen in the past, Shisui knew he would see her again another time.


    With little time left before he departed from the spirit world, Shisui left the cave and bumped into Aang, who was sticking his tongue out at a reflection of himself that seemed much larger than his real self.


    "Aang, I have to go," Shisui said, causing Aang to stop teasing himself and look at his friend.


    "I know, I''ll see you later?" Aang held out his hand to Shisui, but Shisui just hugged Aang and patted him on the back.


    "See you in two years," Shisui slowly disappeared from the spirit world, leaving Aang all alone.


    "Yes... it''s time to wake up" Aang closed his eyes, and after a full minute, a pulse of energy shot out of his body.


    First, it was the arrows tattooed on his body that began to emit a whitish glow, then his eyes slowly opened and the glow inside them illuminated the crystal-filled cave.


    His distorted reflections changed to his normal reflection, and in this state, Aang brought his hands closer together as if holding a ball. Then his hands slowly parted.


    That morning, two years later, a pillar of light shone in the night sky, right in front of an astonished Katara and a seriously spear-wielding Sokka.


    The Avatar, who had disappeared more than 100 years before when he was needed most, awoke. The Last Airbender, Aang, finally broke free of his icy prison and opened his eyes.


    The first thing Aang saw was a rather excited brown-skinned young woman running toward him on the ice, while her male companion tried to catch her and keep her from approaching the stranger.

 20: Avatar Aang awake.

    "Get it off me, Shisui!" shouted Petra, who was under what seemed to be a spirit in the shape of a hippopotamus that had taken the opportunity to sit on her.


    "Wait until Mai finishes drawing you," Shisui replied, trying not to hold back the laughter he felt at the moment.


    Those who didn''t hold back were Ty Lee and Azula, who laughed together as they watched the big spirit smile in a humanized way toward the youngsters. On the other hand, Petra kept waving the free hand she had, creating small movements in the surrounding earth, but nothing concrete in the end.


    "I shouldn''t have purified you, you stupid spirit," Petra shouted, causing the spirit creature on her body to simply open its mouth and make a sound similar to a laugh of amusement.


    "Here, you can help her," Mai said before showing a piece of paper that depicted the embarrassment Petra suffered today.


    "Mai, do you remember the time when...?" a piece of paper fell directly into Petra''s mouth so that Petra was unable to tell what seemed to be an embarrassing anecdote.


    "Oh? Do you two have a secret? I want to know!" Ty Lee started tugging on Mai''s arm, who just covered her friend''s forehead, who overreacted.


    "Azula! Mai hit me!" Ty Lee hugged the princess and buried her face in her chest as she pretended to cry.


    "You deserved it," Mai said before putting away the drawing she had made of Petra.


    On the other hand, Zuko looked at the traces of the battle that had taken place here. The aforementioned ghost had invaded the usual battleground between the Fire Nation and Ba Sing Se, though there had been no major fighting for six months, save for a few minor skirmishes.


    Zuko seemed to be reliving the battle through the tracks; Petra was the one who stepped forward, wanting to test in the flesh if her ideas could allow her to purify the corruption in a spirit.


    The girl had relied on the fact that water falling on stalactites in a cave was filtered water, just as underground rivers or springs had naturally purified water.


    With the help of Azula, who also wanted to experiment with the purifying nature of the fire element, the two women battled the spirit. This was the second time a corrupted spirit had appeared before them, the first being Musu years ago.


    After fighting for a while, both Azula and Petra purified the spirit, but for some reason... it decided to take Petra and sit on her. Fortunately, the ethereal nature of the being only made it heavy, but not crushing, spirit stuff no doubt.


    "Thank you for helping me," Petra thanked Shisui.


    He had convinced the hippopotamus-shaped spirit to let her go and even helped it by sending it to the spirit world. Petra waved her hands to control the dust on her body and tossed it aside, feeling much fresher than before.


    "Well, they were able to try the purification of their elements firsthand, but it was much slower than what they could achieve with more practice," Shisui explained his view of the situation in this matter.


    "It''s not like there are that many crazy spirits with evil, evil darkness roaming around, so, understandably, this happened," Ty Lee added, causing Shisui to nod.


    Almost two years ago, Shisui awoke from his deep meditation and chatted with his friends about the things he had learned and done in the spirit world. Vaatu''s existence is not hidden or anything like that.


    There are records of its existence, but they are so vague, so imprecise, and even mixed in with the descriptions of other spirits, that no one knew of his existence except for the occasional bored old man or professor desperate to find a certain library.


    I mean, Shisui found records about ghosts that were well known in the past, like General Old Iron, but almost nothing about Vaatu. Although he knew about this being from his previous life, Shisui did not rely so much on his memories of this world, which were certainly of no use except for certain hidden information.


    Vaatu''s existence caused some annoyance to the others, how could they know that there was a super-powerful spirit that seemed to want to bring chaos and evil to the world? Fortunately, he was locked away.


    Although the Avatars did not tell him who Raava was, they did tell him that they were opposed to Vaatu and that its influence, though limited, would grow over time until the time of the Harmonic Convergence.


    Knowing that Shisui would be able to live without problems until then, they told him about Vaatu, but for Shisui, that being was not the biggest concern in this world, it was something else, something he had suspected since he had a strange dream two years ago.


    "At least we were able to prove that water control is not the only element that can purify and that at least both fire and earth can do it," Azula said, hugging Shisui''s arm to her chest without any subtlety on her part.


    "Yes! Imagine if Vaatu wanted to wreak havoc and saw whole armies of Elemental benders surrounding him," said Petra, who had even created Earth replicas of that very thing.


    Hundreds of miniatures performed the characteristic movements of the three elements in force today, surrounding Vaatu''s miniature. However, there was one that did the basic movements of all four elements and even had lines of blue earth all over its body, like a small Airbender.


    "Good representation, I''m sure Aang..." When Shisui started to speak, he suddenly fell silent.


    Petra stopped controlling the figures, Zuko held the hilt of his sword, and Azula narrowed her eyes as they all looked off into the distance, directly south.


    A spiritual pulse ran through everyone, indicating only one thing: The Avatar had awakened.


    "Why now? Couldn''t he wait a few more days? He wanted to go on vacation to Ember Island!" complained Ty Lee in great pain, but both she and Mai were strained by the sudden surge of spirituality.


    "The world will boil again," Zuko muttered as he removed his hand from his weapon and placed it on Mai''s waist, pulling her close to him for comfort.


    "He likes to show off," Shisui complained, he wanted this vacation too.


    "Shisui, do you want to go to him? For sure, my father will send us to look for him, he will probably want to keep the upper hand in the future peace," Zuko said, causing everyone present to fall silent.


    It was obvious that the Acting Fire Lord wanted to maintain the advantage the Fire Nation had gained in this world, especially when six months ago, a book called The Other Continent was published worldwide, a book that may have done more for peace than many people have done in nearly 100 years.


    Based on real information, tangible evidence, and even records of the situation at certain times in the past, the world once again became aware of the existence of a new and vast place on the other half of the planet.


    This was especially true when it was Princess Yue of the Northern Water Tribes herself who revealed the news to the world, even providing an extensive record of her travels and the data she found.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    New plants and animals, a pristine world, little used except for the constructions of the Airbenders who first arrived hundreds or even thousands of years ago.


    No civilization was found, but there was no doubt that if there had been one, things would have been hectic. That''s why the conflicts between the Fire Nation took a back seat.


    Besides, everyone knew that the war between the two sides was just to keep things moving. But with a potential member joining the game, who would want to waste time, people, and resources on something we knew wasn''t going to escalate?


    Shisui already knew that this planet was a little different from Earth, for example, the gravity was 5% higher than Earth''s average, indicating that this world was much larger in some ways.


    So it was obvious that the Fire Nation''s expansionism, which had calmed down a lot, was coming back with a vengeance, and there was even talk of peace talks among the people, although the military, the nobles, and the royal family were silent.


    On the other side of the world, the newly awakened Avatar Aang dodged the spearhead of Sokka, who had attacked preemptively over what seemed to be a misunderstanding.


    In the excitement of seeing Aang finally free from the ice, Katara ran toward him but was distracted and fell ugly to the icy ground. Aang ran over and grabbed her hand to help her up.


    "Get away from my sister, you pervert!" yelled Sokka before swinging his spear at Aang, who felt the altered airflow and dodged the attack.


    "Sokka, calm down! He''s a friend!" shouted Katara, but her brother paid no attention to her, not when he wanted to put a few extra holes in the bastard who dared to touch his younger sister.


    Sokka''s temper was much more overprotective than it used to be; not long ago, he had to send to his next reincarnation a pirate captain who dared to attempt a peaceful ''relationship'' with him, demanding his sister as a peace offering.


    There was still dried blood on the man''s spear, a detail Aang noticed as he moved smoothly to dodge each of Sokka''s spear attacks.


    ''He is less skilled than Shisui, but he has a strong evil wind around him,'' Aang thought, assessing the one he identified as the brother of Katara, the young woman who always spoke to him while he was trapped in ice.


    "Calm down, I''m not what you think," Aang said, airbending his voice directly into Sokka''s ear.


    "That''s what a pervert would say," even though Sokka noticed the Airbender''s lack of hair and tattoos, he didn''t hesitate.


    He would protect his sister, even if the pervert was a nearly extinct Airbender. Sokka then directed his chi through his body, increasing his strength as he struck Aang in a vertical attack.


    Aang dodged, but that was what Sokka expected. The young man''s spear slammed into the ice-covered ground, and a shockwave erupted from the point of contact, taking the form of a line that sliced through the ice in a straight line.


    Shards of water and ice flew, distracting Aang long enough for Sokka to close the distance on the Avatar, this time using his fist to attack. However, Aang recovered much faster than Sokka had expected and threw a punch at Sokka as well.


    ''Remember Aang, even if you are a pacifist and want to dialogue, there are people who will not be willing to listen the first time. In those cases, violence is not the answer, it''s the question, and the answer is always yes.


    After a good hit, stubborn people become wonderfully more willing to listen to what you have to say, so use your chi effectively when striking...'' Shisui''s words guided the inexperienced Avatar to strike effectively.


    Moths of white chi erupted from Aang''s body, covering his fist, and as it collided with Sokka''s attack, the pirate''s blue eyes glared at the airbender, who simply smiled.


    Sokka was sent flying several feet into the air, but he spun around before landing on a floating chunk of ice. He looked at Aang with some fear, but his spear was no longer threatening.


    The ice underneath Sokka then moved towards them at Katara''s urging, seeing that the situation seemed to have been resolved strangely, but at least they were no longer fighting.


    "Dude, aren''t the chi dots a symbol of Sage Shisui? Who are you, why is a firebender with Air Nomad tattoos here?" asked Sokka cautiously, only to hear his sister''s exasperated sigh.


    "Sokka, you fool! He''s been trapped in ice for...! I don''t know, I found him years ago, but whatever, he can''t be from the Fire Nation, a firebender would have frozen to death by now!" said Katara, causing Sokka to notice the red and orange clothing that barely fit Aang.


    "You..." Sokka felt his head hurt, even more than when his father gave him a basic chi manual he had stolen from a Fire Nation shipment years ago.


    The Fire Nation''s basic knowledge of chi had spread many, many years ago; it wasn''t much, but it was far better than the muddled versions that every major city and nation had.


    Because of this, the style of every bender and non-bender seeking power in this world had changed drastically. In addition to the cultural and technological boom, there was also a boom in chi-based martial arts.


    Sokka used this to narrow the gap between himself and the more experienced pirates and benders he might encounter on his raids.


    Though he was more of a protector of the ocean near the South Pole than a pirate since the real pirate was undoubtedly his father.


    With effort, he understood the teachings of the Chi Manual and his strength grew, but now he felt the headaches were worse than before. A person trapped in ice for years? Without food, water, or proper clothing? Not to mention the style of said clothing, the lack of hair, and those tattoos that ended in arrows.


    "Don''t tell me you''re the damn Avatar," Sokka said rudely, but Katara slapped him on the back of the head.


    "Mom doesn''t like it when you say bad words," Katara scolded, and this situation made Aang laugh out loud, who nodded.


    "Yeah, look," Aang leaned down and picked up several chunks of ice, twirling them in his hands in the wind as he smiled at the two brothers.


    "Isn''t this great, oh yeah, Appa, yip yip!" shouted Aang, his voice amplified by the wind.


    "Yeah, yeah, cool airbending trick, then you''re the legendary Avatar. But why are you yelling? And who is Appa? You also didn''t explain why you''re using the chi motes that Sage Shisui uses," Sokka touched his ear with a bad expression on his face, Aang''s yelling affected him a lot but not his sister, probably a way to retaliate for his earlier attacks.


    Meanwhile, Katara moved much closer to Aang, to Sokka''s growing annoyance, and watched as the Avatar spun the ice with controlled gusts of wind. Her eyes weren''t so much on that, though, but on Aang''s body, which she could see better without the distortion caused by the ice.


    "I call Appa, my friend. Shisui is my friend too. What do you think of him?" asked Aang, and knowing that Appa would soon emerge from the water, he grabbed Katara''s waist, a gesture she allowed before jumping back.


    "Let go of my sister!" Sokka followed, but Aang''s ease meant he had to wait until his sister and the Avatar finally hit the ground before separating them.


    "Shisui the Wise, or the Enlightened Shisui, also known as the Water Dragon Shisui. He is... interesting? Many people worship him, some hate him, and some say he is a traitor to the Water Tribe.


    He was born to a father who was a general, and no one knows why the nobility or Fire Nation royalty did not kill him for being an undesirable existence to begin with. Still, he grew up to be a legend, though to me he''s just a curious person," Katara answered the question about Shisui, though perhaps it was more of a way to distract herself and make the blush on her face disappear.


    "Shisui is not a traitor, he was just born in the Fire Nation and not killed in his infancy by someone who saw him as an eyesore. Some books tell this alternate history about him.


    But really, a lot of people don''t know how to deal with him, especially since a lot of the delicious food people like these days is created by him, which makes people love and hate him in equal measure," Sokka said, finally able to separate his reluctant sister from the Avatar.


    "Oh... here comes Appa!" Aang started to say something but soon yelped when he felt his best friend''s closeness.


    "Who''s Appa?" asked Sokka again, and his question was answered as the water churned and rose as a large figure flew toward them.


    "This is Appa. Icebergs usually have a large part of their body underwater, you should know that," Aang said as he jumped towards his friend who had just landed on the ice.


    "Wait...!" cried Katara, but Aang was already on top of his friend, hugging it tightly.


    The ice underneath the large flying bison cracked and gave way, allowing the large creature to land in the water, this time staying afloat.


    "Hey Katara, want to go for a ride?" called Aang, making Katara blush visibly before she nodded.


    But her brother Sokka followed her, looking askance at the big Appa, who seemed quite happy after waking up, and even though the two strange humans got very close to it, it didn''t act defensive because Aang had invited them.


    Well, except for Sokka. Who growled at Appa, making the young man feel threatened and clench his weapon, but Aang patted the flying bison.


    "Relax Appa, he''s familiar," Aang said, and Appa waited for Sokka to come closer so it could lick him in apology.


    "I guess I forgive you," Sokka said after shaking the saliva off his body, but when he saw that the big animal was just swimming, he looked at Aang.


    "Didn''t those things fly?" he asked curiously.


    "Um... looks like Appa is tired and hungry, how about we go for a walk tomorrow?" asked Aang sheepishly, making Sokka burst out laughing.


    "Sure, buddy, we''ll get you some clothes while we''re at it. Just... remember, I''ll be keeping an eye on you," as if they were lifelong friends, Sokka put his hand on Aang''s shoulder, preventing him from getting too close to his sister.


    "Sokka!" Katara exclaimed sheepishly, while Aang just laughed.


    "I won''t!" Aang flashed both thumbs at Sokka, leaving the young man unsure of how to react.


    "Yeah... this world is about to boil over again," Sokka muttered as he looked at his sister, filled with determination.


    If Katara was interested in Aang, it could lead to her being in danger, so he would have to become stronger than ever to protect her, his mother, and his tribe.


    ''Maybe it''s time to finish that technique,'' the young man thought, his blue eyes shining brightly.

 21: Canon? This is a real world!

    There was something strange in the atmosphere. Shisui could not identify what it was, but everything felt so uncomfortable. The events in front of him seemed to be seen through a strange filter. Everything was distorted, without sound, as if he was watching all these scenes while submerged in water.


    It was eerie to see the people he had known and grown up with acting strangely, like puppets manipulated by a great puppeteer on a stage.


    Something about it all seemed wrong, but his mind was so clouded that he couldn''t figure out what it was. But one detail did not escape him, no matter how sluggish his mind was: he was not a participant in what he was observing.


    He saw Ozai burning Zuko''s face, he saw Azula being cruel to the people around her. He saw Ty Lee and Mai''s fear as they stood near Azula. He saw the deep sadness on Iroh''s face and saw the Fire Nation being dragged into deeper levels of chaos as they spread flames across the world.


    "No!" Shisui fought against everything he saw, trying to move, trying to get out of the water that trapped him.


    He watched as Azula slowly descended into madness after suffering several setbacks in her ''idyllic life,'' watched as Zuko learned to dance with the dragons, watched as the brothers fought with their fire as a comet streaked across the sky.


    Shisui wasn''t someone who didn''t fight, he didn''t understand what he was doing here, why he couldn''t do anything, no, why he couldn''t even control the water that imprisoned him, but he had something that nothing and no one could take away!


    Shisui''s eyes lost their sparkle as the world around him changed, and what he saw completely froze his blood. He didn''t see the typical colors represented in the aura, those colors that the strange colorless world had in his eyes when he used his gift.


    He saw inert, rigid objects that acted like Azula and Zuko as they fought. He saw the lines that connected their limbs and controlled their actions. He saw how the world seemed fragile, nonexistent except for the scenes he could see.


    "What is this?" asked Shisui, waving his hands for the last time in the most basic movement a waterbender could make.


    The water around him trembled, the filter through which he could see shaking, filling with ripples and erasing the scenes before him. Then the sound of wood hitting the ground echoed.


    Shisui felt something dormant, how could he have this strange perception? Everything in this place changed so much and was so random, but his mind was too foggy to wonder about it.


    Shisui saw a huge hand in the sky, lazy in its smooth movements. Threads fell from its fingers, connecting all the existences of the world under its palm.


    But the ripple effect grew worse, and one by one, those threads broke, releasing the people they controlled. Azula and Zuko stopped fighting, Aang stopped fighting Ozai, and Iroh hugged his son tightly.


    Everything seemed to be distorted at this point, the world seemed to have hit the reverse button and the severed strings fluttered, trying to connect to the lost puppets.


    How could he let this happen!? Shisui waved his hands in the subtle movements that caused the water to purify, and slowly, a mist emerged from the entire stage he was on.


    There were a multitude of blurry figures he could not understand, talking, opining, and writing, but Shisui was trying to purify the place he was in. The intense golden glow illuminated everything before his eyes and then...


    Shisui woke up.


    He was breathing heavily, almost out of breath. Cold sweat poured from his forehead and his eyes were slightly blurred. His hands were shaking, and his thoughts were extremely chaotic, but comforting palms came from behind his back and rested on his bare chest.


    "Are you all right?" Azula''s sleepy voice and the cool touch of her hands brought Shisui back.


    "No..." Shisui replied truthfully as he fell back to meet Azula''s worried gaze, which the sheet covered.


    For a moment, Shisui was lost in the messy black hair that covered part of his face and part of his bare shoulder as she decided to embrace him.


    Without another word, Azula clung to Shisui and laid her head on her fianc¨¦''s shoulder. She used her long fingernails to run down Shisui''s torso, concentrating on his abdominal muscles.


    "I had that dream again, but this time I was able to do something," Shisui murmured after a while, and although Azula''s movements stopped for a moment, she brought her hand to Shisui''s face and placed it on his cheek.


    "So you were the riotous water in this repetitive and stagnant world," Azula said, knowing the nature of Shisui''s dream.


    Since his return from the spirit world, Shisui had had this dream every few months. At first, he saw a replica of the show Avatar: The Last Airbender. Seeing his acquaintances acting as mere puppets from a script was a direct shock to him.


    This world was real, he had been integrated into it since he was born here, he never saw his new life as a way to gain power while hitting on every available woman while trying to control other elements and be the Avatar 2.0.


    No, he lived in this world as a real person, which is why he made childish attempts to improve the Fire Nation one step at a time. That''s why he tried so hard to guide Ozai to be a better man for his family, even if he was still the ruthless Fire Lord.


    He did it, with effort, even knowing that he could be killed or worse, imprisoned and tortured for his knowledge, he took the risk. Even though the idea of traveling to another world seemed distasteful to him at first, he eventually came to accept his current life, especially when he met the Avatars.


    So how could he not feel bad about having such a symbolic dream? He had no powers of prediction, but spirituality could be a bitch sometimes, you know?


    Sure, the only person who knew his dreams was Azula, because it wasn''t something he could freely share, but it wasn''t something he wanted to keep to himself either, not something as weird and strange as this one.


    "But I don''t know what it means, is there some super ancient being manipulating this world? Does it see us as a puppet show? These spectators... what are they?" Shisui started to think about it, but a warm feeling interrupted his questions.


    Azula kissed him, distracting his mind from these complicated things and grounding him in the situation he was in. He was living in a real world, not a story. He lived a life, one of many he lived and would live.


    Unlike the last one, he could enjoy being loved. Although he missed the Internet, having a pretty girl lying next to him was just as good. After a while, Shisui and Azula stopped kissing.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The princess looked at Shisui, her golden eyes shining behind her black hair, giving her a rather beautiful appearance. Shisui gasped again but with good reason.


    Why do I feel so overwhelmed? Law? Fate? Manipulation? Acting? No! He was real, this was real, if this last dream showed him anything, it was that the threads could be cut, no, they had already been cut.


    Maybe his birth into this world was just something ordinary in the great cumulus of multiverses in the great sea, void, or whatever. But if anything, his presence here cut all those threads and stirred up the dead water of this world.


    There was no sudden fate to undo all that he had accomplished, Lu Ten did not die as he was ''supposed to'' according to the canon, nor did he suffer a sudden illness to fulfill his ''role''.


    What if ''fate'' somehow wanted to fight him because things didn''t go as they were supposed to? Or how they were written in the play? Well, Shisui was pretty good at stabbing people with his spear.


    "Shisui... I appreciate that name a little more now," the young man muttered, drawing a smile from Azula.


    "Ah, isn''t it better than calling you ''Bunny''?" teased Azula, making Shisui grimace a little, though he laughed too.


    "Hey, my mother thought of a good name, Yu Tu, the spirit rabbit friend of the oon and Ocean spirits. I met him on my last trip to the spirit world, he''s a cool guy," Shisui defended himself, making Azula laugh even harder.


    "My grandfather gave you the right name, don''t you think?" Azula asked suddenly, causing Shisui to nod.


    "I guess with so many spiritual things running around in this world, names have some meaning, don''t they?" Shisui then yawned, it was obvious that he was very tired.


    As if his gesture had activated something, Azula yawned as well, before she clung to her fianc¨¦ more tightly, closing her eyes before muttering something so low that Shisui could barely hear her.


    "I love you, Shisui..." Soon, Azula''s breathing became slow and soft, indicating that she was completely asleep.


    "I love you, Azula," Shisui replied softly, and Azula wriggled a little, drawing a sweet smile as if she had heard his words in between dreams.


    "My lord, I still propose that we search for the Avatar in the Poles, and since the south is weaker, we can deal a strong blow to the Water Tribe there," Zhao, dressed in his Fire Nation uniforms, kneeled in front of Ozai''s throne.


    Red and yellow flames surrounded the room, raising the temperature considerably, but neither Zhao nor any of the nobles present dared to wipe the sweat from their foreheads, not with the highest power in the nation before them.


    Ozai looked at Zhao with a sneer, hidden because the others could not see his features in detail due to the way the meeting room was lit.


    You think I don''t know about your stupid ambitions, Zhao? Ozai remembered the report from one of his spies in the Navy.


    Zhao had taken a trip to a certain place in the Earth Kingdom years ago, a place where it was conveniently rumored that there was a library filled with all the knowledge in the world.


    Now, with his intentions to attack the Poles, especially the south, where the origin of the spiritual pulse that heralded the Avatar''s arrival was felt, Ozai could only think of two things: Zhao wanted success, which is not a bad thing.


    Or Zhao''s ambition had run so wild that he had gone insane, which was usually what happened to those who were obsessed with achievement. Zhao didn''t like him, maybe before, when extremism was one of the ways he had to solve everything.


    But now? With such a big world to see, a better way to bring the Fire Nation''s cultural and technological advances to the world, and even the chance that at least the Avatar wouldn''t try to wipe out his nation in revenge.


    No, he wasn''t going to let Zhao do whatever crazy thing he had in mind, but he couldn''t be biased or radical either. His father and brother had given him good advice that he had put into practice, and so he sometimes regretted those dark thoughts of wanting to kill his old man or his nephew to discourage Iroh.


    Why, he didn''t know exactly, but since he had gotten to know Shisui better and the things the boy had done to put those thoughts aside, his mind had expanded to what his father had called a ruler with vision.


    He was now leading his nation into a second golden age, he had a beautiful wife, three sons who each excelled in their way, a brother to chat with, a father to ask for advice, and even a future pair of skilled sons-in-law.


    Ozai glared at Zhao, his presence as a fire lord coupled with his martial strength completely overwhelming Zhao, who trembled under the burning gaze of his ruler.


    "Vice Admiral Zhao, I have heard your proposals several times through various channels. Now you come directly to me and make the same request, I must admit I appreciate your stubbornness," Ozai praised Zhao, causing the man to smile while keeping his head down.


    "Search for the Avatar? I''ve had a task force doing that for some time now, and while the aforementioned man or woman hasn''t been found, a lot of interesting information has been gathered in this world.


    Do you understand the importance of the Avatar as well as I do? I think you do, so... will you look it up? Fine, you will. But, and I want you to hear me, Vice Admiral Zhao," As Ozai said these words, the flames in the meeting room rose sharply.


    The heat became almost unbearable, but no one moved, not even to drink from the nearby water, all attentive to Fire Lord Ozai''s next words.


    "You will seek the Avatar, but you will be followed by Shisui, who will supervise you. I assume you can appreciate the importance I attach to your proposal, after all, you went to great lengths to get me to accept it," Ozai''s words hit Zhao hard.


    His joy rose quickly when he heard that he would be able to search for the Avatar, but plummeted to hell when he heard that he would have to travel with Shisui. Why did that guy have to go with him!?


    Shisui had so many successes! So many that he did not even want to compete with him! Not only that, he basically cut off a lot of careerists who wanted to get close to Azula when she turned 18.


    No one in their right mind dared propose to Azula when she was so young and engaged to Shisui. That your youngest son would be betrothed to Princess Kiyi? Did you want your line to be cut off?


    Everyone knows that the royal family holds the little princess on an almost divine pedestal, not only receiving the attention of her two outstanding brothers, who even take time out of their military duties to visit her on her birthday.


    Azulon loved his granddaughter dearly, and the old man was strong enough both politically and personally that any fool would want to marry his son to the princess.


    And those evil bastards who wanted to revive the old ways of thousands of years ago, of getting engaged to a young girl even as an adult? Hehe, check the records of extinct families, you''ll find theirs there for sure.


    Zhao wanted fame, status, and power. Shisui had all three, especially since he was the last Enlightened One to be enrolled. How could he fight against an Enlightened One?


    ''Unless...'' a dark thought grew in Zhao''s mind, but he didn''t let it seep out, he simply accepted the Fire Lord''s order.


    "Yes, Your Majesty! It will be an honor to undertake this mission with someone as outstanding as Sage Shisui!" said Zhao with perfect control over his emotions, but in his mind, he had already woven a plan.


    ''Agni Kai can only be fought with fire, how could a waterbender burn a firebender?'' In his plans, Zhao had the perfect person to fight such a duel with Shisui.


    Sure, Zhao knew that steam could burn, but it was essentially waterbending, and only firebending was allowed. Would Shisui refuse? Then he would be a coward! Would he accept? Then he would lose!


    ''The perfect plan!'' Zhao chuckled to himself as he walked out of the castle, not noticing a small, chubby orange cat watching his actions with a critical eye.


    Soon, Musu was back on Azula''s lap, telling her in code about the things that had happened in the capital and about Zhao. Azula narrowed her eyes at the sound of that name.


    Vice Admiral Zhao had sent his so-called nephew to the training camp, and he had gotten too close to her, even trying to show off in her presence.


    An obvious attempt at intimacy, but no less unpleasant for it. The boy was almost stalking her, because she put him in his place at the young man''s first attempt to touch her, to ''lead'' her in training as if she had never done that because of her princess status.


    She still remembered the satisfying sound of his nose crunching as she gave him a Chi-powered blow. From that day on, the boy turned away when he saw her and would not speak in her presence.


    She was punished for this, but she never regretted or apologized for her actions. When she told this to Shisui, Azula swore that it was the first time she had ever seen Shisui show jealousy, and his exact words at that moment were:


    "When I see that guy, I''m going to break his nose." Remembering that moment, Princess Azula smiled as she stroked Musu''s hair, which began to purr.


    "That man is a careerist, I''m sure he''ll think of something ridiculous to annoy Shisui. Musu, can you atone him for me for a while? I''ll give you all the fish you want if you find something interesting," Azula said, taking the cat by the chubby cheeks.


    A meow served as a response, but instead of leaving in a hurry, the cat rubbed its head and neck against Azula''s belly before continuing to purr, a situation that made the princess smile with tenderness in her eyes.


    "Okay, I''ll give you some now, but you''re fat, you should exercise more," if Musu heard these words, it didn''t show it, it just stroked Azula''s hand with its tail.


    ''Only a fool would exercise when I can have all the fish I want,'' Musu thought, its cat eyes glittering with cunning and gluttony.

 22: Aangs interest.

    "The official Fire Nation eagle brought the orders," Zuko said as he approached Shisui, who was waterbending with long roots from a nearby forest.


    "Huh? Do we have to work with this Zhao guy?" asked Shisui as he twisted the roots into a gnarled staff that he brought closer to his hand.


    ''What a good stick, too bad no one can value it,'' Shisui thought with some reluctance as spots of chi emerged from the hand holding the root cane.


    "Yes, these are my father''s direct orders, they even used the traditional method of sending them instead of asking Musu to bring them," Zuko watched as Shisui made small sprouts emerge from the branch he was holding, feeling that his brother-in-law was becoming increasingly unpredictable.


    Making sprouts grow from roots using only his chi? She never expected to see that, but as a Shisui, one could always see a lot of strange things, so Zuko didn''t even pay much attention to what Shisui did next.


    Leaving the root stuck in the ground, Shisui manipulated the water inside the roots, but also stimulated the vitality contained within, causing more roots to emerge, consuming nutrients from the soil to expand.


    "I''ve always wanted to do this... Wood Release: Deep Forest Emergence!" dense roots erupted from the earth, spreading everywhere like great writhing pythons trying to catch whatever it was.


    "That must have been exhausting," Zuko commented as he saw Shisui lying on the ground, stretched out like a starfish.


    "Stimulating root life is too exhausting, it''s not like I can influence my own life, roots have a very high spirituality and tend to resist, but it serves as a finishing touch, don''t you think?" Shisui''s voice sounded hoarse but full of happiness.


    "I don''t know why you call them ''special'' attacks. But..." Zuko brushed the orders aside as he put his hand on the scabbard of his sword.


    Zuko''s temper went from affable to fierce, a fiery and sharp presence spread from him as a source, attracting the attention of many people, even the Dai Li who was always locked up in Ba Sing Se.


    "Hey Zuko, wait up... FUCK!" shouted Shisui, who had regained some of his strength and was now fleeing the place with orders in hand, looking at the hell the Prince had unleashed.


    Zuko unsheathed his sword at a speed almost invisible to the untrained, creating a ring of fire around him that was solid in consistency and carefully shaped to have a sharp edge.


    This ring expanded from Zuko several dozen feet away, cleanly severing all the roots Shisui had previously created, and then a cylinder of fire shot into the sky.


    Zuko was in the center, in an area free of flames, though very hot. His breathing was labored from lack of oxygen, but a smile broke out on his face as the fire soon rearranged itself on his sword, which was an unusual black color.


    In Zuko''s hands, a sword appeared covered in solidified flames, which were soon extinguished before the lord fell to his knees from exhaustion.


    "Worthy to be Roku''s grandson," Shisui praised as he turned back to Zuko, watching as the roots he created were charred and the ground glazed over from the intense heat.


    "What do you think, can you come up with a name?" asked Zuko, making the worst mistake of his life... well, no.


    "Cool final attack! You should name it after Prince''s Pillar Cutting Ring!" a terrible name came out of Shisui, causing Zuko to almost trip over the absurdity of the situation.


    "Shisui... do you know why no one asks you to name pets or some things?" asked Zuko suddenly, causing Shisui to stop smiling and look at his brother-in-law suspiciously.


    "Jealous," Shisui blurted out before looking around at all the destruction in the area.


    "Zuko, you will help me reforest," Shisui said in a cruel tone, although he was tired, Zuko was more tired than him, then dragged him into a work that would benefit the world.


    At that moment, at the southern end of this world......


    "So how does it feel to live on the southernmost side of the world, Aang?" asked Katara to the Avatar, who was holding a strange staff as he watched the starry sky above him with fascination, especially the southern auroras.


    "A little cold, but a friend taught me that my element is more than it seems..." With Aang''s words, a gentle breeze enveloped Katara, making her look surprised.


    She felt warm. Katara could tell that the wind covering her was different from the usual cold wind of the South Pole, no wonder everyone in the tribe wore rather thick coats.


    But now, she felt like she could take off her heavy coat and her teeth wouldn''t chatter from the cold. Besides, she could tell that the wind was coming from Aang, who gave her a mischievous grin when he saw the amazement on her face.


    "What do you think? It took me a little longer than I thought to get the hang of it, but... now I don''t have to be in these restrictive clothes," Aang said as he took off the fur coat he was wearing over his body.


    Although he was a vegetarian, Aang knew the special needs of humans and did not want to impose his culture on others. He knew that for the South Pole Water Tribe, eating meat was about the only option they had besides importing expensive fruits from the Earth Kingdom.


    Besides, living in a place where the ground had been frozen for who knows how many millennia didn''t leave much room for growing your food. Aang had a vague idea that maybe in the future he could find an edible plant that could grow in such an inhospitable environment.


    "I never thought you could make hot air, I thought Airbenders only made air," Katara said with a hint of embarrassment in her tone.


    Even though she was educated with academic materials, not that she had much knowledge stored in her mind, Aang did not react badly when he noticed this lack in Katara, on the contrary, her eyes sparkled when an idea popped into her head.


    "The elements are very interconnected, Katara! I told you about meeting Shisui, didn''t I? In the spirit world. He taught me for a while and made me realize that we don''t have to limit ourselves to our element.


    Though he called me an impostor for having direct access to the four elements, Shisui told me that a waterbender can heat water and even control steam; as a firebender, heat is at your disposal," Aang relayed some of Shisui''s thoughts on the elements, causing Katara to look at Aang in disbelief.


    "I can make ice and control mist a bit, but hot steam? Can you do that? And... is that useful?" asked Katara, this time more animated and with more curiosity in her eyes.


    "Yes. You can even heat your water without a flame, Shisui told me. I know the Fire Nation has done bad things...but Shisui is a good person, and you shouldn''t put everyone in this village in the same box for the actions some people have committed," Aang advised Katara, who looked a little uncomfortable at the mention of the Fire Nation.Stolen story; please report.


    Though the attacks on the South Pole had stopped, the wound on the tribe still lingered. The men resorted to hacking for medicine and educational materials for their children, while the women could only pray that no wild animals from the South Pole would attack the tribe during the times they were alone with their children.


    For example, Sokka had scars on his body from fighting the Polar Bear Dogs that occasionally approached the tribe, and though he always told Katara not to help him, she did.


    This made for a good synergy and fighting experience between the two siblings against the dangerous creatures of this cold place. But the rest of Aang''s words made Katara think deeply.


    Could she replicate what Aang was saying? She had never tried because she never thought she would need to, and her first thought when she heard about it was that she could not.


    It was like trying to grab water she couldn''t see, which was why the occasional cold mist was so tedious for her to manipulate. But now... Katara began to move her arms in graceful motions, drawing the snow around her toward her.


    Aang watched with interest and noticed something strange; Katara''s movements were outside the normal standard one would expect, but in that disorder, he could see the Tai Chi symbol.


    ''Shisui was right, there are some wonderful and cool people besides the Avatar,'' Aang thought as he watched Katara melt the snow and turn it into water.


    This was easy, she could do this before and it was no big deal. But now, in the Waterbender''s eyes, this was like the first step of something bigger. Katara''s blue eyes glowed brightly as her movements became a little stiffer.


    The water she was controlling trembled, and she became anxious, but suddenly she felt the warm wind around her gently raise her arms and make them move in a certain way.


    She watched as Aang did waterbending basics move, but bending the air. The soft, warm breeze guided Katara, patiently showing her what to do.


    "Water does not force its states, it just moves towards them. Remember, water has many concepts, one of them is its ability to change, its many changes.


    Change with the water, flow with the water, be the water," Aang''s last words made Katara release the breath she was holding, this time letting go.


    The water Katara was handling stopped shaking and quickly turned from cold water to bubbling. Water vapor condensed around it as it continued to flow with the movements Aang was instructing.


    ''I''m not helping her anymore,'' Aang thought as he stopped helping Katara and let the water evaporate, controlling a cloud of extremely hot steam.


    "This is..." muttered Katara, amazed at what was in front of her.


    How easy it was! Well, easy because she had excellent guidance during the process. When she remembered the help Aang had given her, her cheeks got quite warm, but it was hardly noticeable because of her skin color.


    Katara then condensed the steam into small drops of water and let them fall like rain. Then she picked up those water droplets to freeze them, melt them, make them steam, and start the cycle again.


    It became easier and easier for her to make these kinds of transitions, but soon she had to stop manipulating the water because she had run out. She was sweating and breathing heavily, but there was a smile of excitement on her face.


    "Congratulations," Aang said, causing Katara to nod as she looked up at the southern lights in the sky.


    "Aang, do you know Waterbending?" asked Katara, causing Aang to lower his head as he laughed in embarrassment.


    "No, I only know the basic moves, but I don''t know how to do Waterbending," Aang answered truthfully, and a smile appeared on Katara''s lips as she approached him.


    "I can teach you what I know! Though I have learned much from your words now, perhaps I could use my teachings as payment for your knowledge," Katara suggested, causing Aang to look into her eyes.


    "Good! I would be more than happy to study with you. I see you are very talented in waterbending, you will surely make an excellent teacher," Aang complimented, causing Katara to let out a small chuckle of satisfaction.


    "Yes, first learn to keep an arm''s length," Sokka''s voice was suddenly heard in the distance.


    The young warrior stood with his spear on his shoulder, his back resting on a large mound of ice. Aang had already sensed his approach by the change in the airflow, but he had been distracted by Katara long enough to forget a key point.


    Sokka didn''t like her getting too close to his sister.


    "I''m an adult now, Sokka!" Katara complained loudly, causing Sokka to shake his head as he looked at her sister with his blue eyes that seemed to glow quite brightly when his face was in the shadow of the ice.


    "Katara, being an adult doesn''t make you mature. There are certain things in this world that you have to understand first," Sokka advised before he started to walk towards them, almost stumbling.


    "Katara, I told you not to play in the snow like that," Sokka growled under his breath as he avoided falling again because of his sister.


    She had tangled her brother''s feet the first time, but as always after that, Sokka started doing little hops to avoid permanent contact with the ground.


    Soon, Sokka moved closer to them and hugged Aang''s shoulder, noticing the unusual temperature the boy was emitting. Without thinking about it, he pulled the Airbender away from his sister while pointing at some stars in the sky.


    "Hey Aang, do you know anything about astronomy? It''s a very useful tool for long journeys...... When are you going to leave the Water Tribe?" Sokka''s questions made the atmosphere a little tenser, but Aang just laughed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll travel when my purpose here is fulfilled," Aang said without feeling uncomfortable about Sokka''s attitude, he could even say he liked seeing how overprotective the young man was of his sister.


    "Sokka, you fool! Aang will learn from my waterbending, and what better place to learn than at the South Pole?" Katara retorted, controlling several snowballs as she threw them at her brother.


    Sokka, demonstrating his ability to react and defend himself, freed Aang while quickly swinging his spear, leaving behind remnants. He then swung his weapon quickly, pushing back all the surrounding snow, preventing his sister from easily playing a trick on him.


    "Your spear technique is quite good," Aang praised, genuinely impressed by Sokka''s skills.


    "Your flattery doesn''t work," Sokka said with a straight face, although there was a bit of happiness in her tone.


    "Sokka! Why are you being so rude to Aang?" asked Katara, trying to tug at her brother''s ear, but he just shook his head.


    "Because he''s the Avatar, Katara. Who knows what dangers his enemies will bring to our people? What if he makes the Fire Nation want to wipe us out completely this time? We cannot withstand their attack!" Sokka pointed at Aang as he said these words, causing the Avatar''s smile to tighten.


    "I don''t think so... huh?" as Aang was about to say something else, he sensed something strange in the area and soon knew the answer.


    A rather fat ethereal cat was running towards him at high speed. Soon, an orange cat materialized in full form, with an envelope in its mouth, which it dropped as it looked at Aang questioningly.


    "Musu! How''s it going?" Aang bent down to pick up the envelope and tried to pet the cat as he looked at the two brothers.


    "Look, guys! A friendly spirit brought me a letter!" Aang waved the envelope in his hand, but Sokka and Katara''s actions made him uncomfortable.


    Sokka aimed the tip of his spear at Musu, the chi coursing so furiously through his body that it even pushed the air around him. Meanwhile, Katara had covered her arms with soft tentacles of water and looked askance at the orange cat.


    "This is what I was talking about! Avatars are followed by danger and strange situations, a spirit? I could be like that monster from back then!" said Sokka with anger in his voice, but there was also a deep touch of fear in his words.


    "Aang! Get out of the way, it''s a spirit!" said Katara, who tried to pull Aang away from the orange cat with one of her water whips, but Aang just dodged and grabbed Musu with his hand.


    "Stop!" yelled Aang, and the tip of Sokka''s spear stopped right in his chest, where he was holding the fat cat, who just looked at the whole situation with a very humanized look of derision.


    "It''s not dangerous, it''s a friend... well, a friend of Shisui''s," Aang said, releasing Musu, who quickly started licking its fur as if it didn''t want to have any traces of Aang on its body.


    "Are you sure? Spirits are never good, especially weird-looking ones," Sokka said suspiciously, while Katara believed Aang and let the water out of her arms.


    "It''s a cat, it''s not weird. And it even brought me a message," as Aang opened the letter to read it, Musu let Katara stroke its chin and let out a soft purr.


    "Can a cat be that fat?" Sokka''s question made Musu''s fur rise wildly, but the young man just pointed his spear at him menacingly.


    "Yes, it can," Aang replied carelessly, causing Musu to meow in protest.


    "You say it''s friends with Shisui? What strange tastes," Sokka said mockingly, drawing an ugly look from Katara.


    "No, he seems to be Princess Azula''s pet, Shisui''s fianc¨¦e," Aang finally finished reading the letter, feeling several complex emotions at the moment, hesitating whether to tell the two brothers.


    "Oh, no wonder he''s fat, he''s noble!" sneered Sokka again, causing Katara to throw water from the nearby sea at him in annoyance, but he dodged it.


    "Guys... I think I need to talk to you about something important," Aang finally said, knowing that hiding the situation would only make things worse.


    It was best to tell them about Shisui''s upcoming mission to the South Pole with a certain Vice Admiral Zhao so that they could at least all coordinate to solve this situation.


    "Zhao? Zhao?!!!? Well, Aang, well, put me in touch with that Sage... my revenge is about to be fulfilled," Sokka said with deep hatred, and the burn on his back seemed to burn again, even though it had healed.


    He''s going to use his new technique on that bastard Zhao!

 23: Team Avatar and Team Sage.

    "You know, I never thought a spirit would be so... friendly," Sokka said cautiously as he watched the spirit cat hold a letter in its mouth as it pierced the ''air'' and disappeared just like that.


    "Why that reaction? I know some spirits are dangerous, but a lot of them are just mischievous or playful," Aang said curiously, holding a fishing rod.


    The three young gathered in front of a large hole in the ice, where the three of them set their hooks. Sure, Katara could easily catch fish, and even Sokka could use his spear to hunt some sea creature, but it was the fact that they were just waiting that made this moment rather quiet and peaceful.


    "Because Sokka and I almost died a year ago because of a very strange spirit," Katara said with a hint of fear in her words, it was more than obvious that this experience had not been very pleasant for her.


    "Yes, it seemed strange, it emitted a strange black energy that I found unpleasant to watch," Sokka pointed out, causing Aang to narrow his eyes and take the story more seriously.


    "Where is it, is it still around?" asked Aang urgently, knowing the danger such an entity could bring.


    For Raava''s sake! It was a spirit corrupted by Vaatu, and it was his duty as Avatar to purify it, to free it from the suffering it would suffer under the chaotic influence of that great spirit.


    Wan and some Avatars like Kuruk told him about this kind of situation and about Vaatu. They had done it much more thoroughly than when they had explained the same subject to Shisui.


    They told him about the close relationship between the two spirits, Raava and Vaatu. Even why he could use the four elements, why the ''Avatar State'' existed, and some secrets from the past.


    "Don''t worry, I got rid of him," Katara said with pride in her voice, but Sokka shook his head.


    "No, you just made the water glow around it and then he ran away, even though it didn''t have the black energy in its body anymore, but the best thing that could have happened to us is that it didn''t decide to go near the tribe," Sokka commented, causing Katara to give her an angry look.


    She had just wanted to show off in front of Aang and her brother had ruined it; embarrassed, she looked at Aang who just gave her a thumbs up as he nodded.


    "That''s great! What you did is called Spiritual Purification, from what I understand, any Elemental bender can do that," Aang said, causing both siblings to look at the Avatar with interest.


    "I... I just remembered a song Gran Gran used to sing to us when we were kids, where there was a figure of a woman who could calm restless spirits by waving her hands in a certain way, the song is followed by these movements, you know?" said Katara, blushing slightly as she spoke of the lullabies she listened to in her childhood.


    "As I recall, my caretakers also sang songs with strange meanings. I remember one about how an Airbender could fly by themselves, or create clouds to step on to fly," Aang told his new friends, remembering some things from his past.


    "Do the nursery rhymes of every nation hold hidden secrets? A good theme, if true, but flying alone? Ha! I believe your Flying Bison can fly, but humans flying alone? Impossible!" Sokka replied uncomfortably, but Katara just shook her head.


    "Don''t mind him, Aang, he''s only like this because his ex-girlfriend discovered a new continent and traces of Airbenders in those lands, even pointing out that there are records from millennia ago of an Airbender who could fly and may have left documents in that far away place," Katara revealed Sokka''s deep wounds as revenge against her brother for ruining her moment of bravado.


    "Oh, you have an adventurous ex-girlfriend, tell me!" Aang, restless and free as the wind, was thrilled to learn of this juicy tidbit of gossip.


    "She''s not my ex-girlfriend! We only dated for a few days... but we didn''t hit it off," Sokka said quietly, focusing his attention on the hole in the ice.


    "Didn''t you tell him, ''We''re sons of our leaders, shouldn''t we go out to bond,'' and well, they went out, you and she kissed, and she rejected you!" Katara burst out laughing, and Aang joined in.


    "How do you know...? Ah, you were atoning for me," Sokka quickly came to that conclusion, wrinkling his face in annoyance at the realization that his sister was revealing his dark past.


    "You were cocky that day, you know? Like any hormonal young man full of the desire to show off, you did a lot of ''cool'' things, but they were rather funny. While Yue was silent or laughing, but not with you, but at you," Katara pointed out, causing Sokka to look visibly annoyed, but then he stopped.


    "She''s too sophisticated for me, she told me that her father was pressuring her to get married, but that she would find an active solution to it. I never thought it would be something as simple as a trip to another damn new continent," Sokka muttered in annoyance, glad it wasn''t night or he would have had to remember her.


    Remembering his first love, Yue.


    Fortunately, on his occasional travels, he had begun to contact a certain leader of a group from a remote island outside the jurisdiction of the Earth Kingdom, they were simple flirtations, but he saw it as more promising, but for now, he wouldn''t tell his sister.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    "Tell me more about these stories. They''re interesting," Aang said, making Katara''s eyes sparkle with excitement.


    "Fine! I''ll tell you about the time Dad and Sokka fought the penguins over a fish," Katara began to tell some stories from her past, many of which she had already told Aang while he was frozen, but this time he was able to answer her.


    On the other hand, Musu traveled through the spirit world, shortening the distances between the long distances of the earthly world, and suddenly appeared very close to Azula, who was in a tent and seemed to be packing some things.


    "Oh? Musu, come here!" Azula called to the orange cat, seeing that there was an untouched letter in the creature''s mouth.


    "Shisui, there is a letter for you," Azula called to Shisui, who was standing nearby.


    Soon Shisui entered the tent and approached Azula with his naked torso covered in water droplets. The man had finished his bath when he heard the princess calling to him.


    With a few flicks of his fingers, the droplets on Shisui''s body turned to steam and dissipated into the atmosphere, leaving Shisui completely dry. Azula saw Shisui''s bare chest and a blush came to her face.


    It was only when she saw Shisui like this that her body reacted in such a ''cheesy'' way, and she made no effort to hide or soften it. Shisui trusted her enough to show himself vulnerable, why couldn''t she be a little more... flirtatious in his presence?


    "A letter? I guess Aang decided to respond?" Shisui said, taking the letter from Azula''s hands, and before opening it, he gave Azula a quick kiss on her flushed cheeks.


    "I''ll give you space!" Azula grabbed Musu before running off, making Shisui giggle.


    "I don''t know how she can be so shy even when we sleep together," Shisui muttered before opening the letter and reading it several times to understand and memorize its contents.


    Small drops of water appeared from Shisui''s surroundings with a gesture from his side, and then those drops turned into a water balloon. Then Shisui crumpled the letter in his hand and put it inside the balloon before waving his hands, causing the water balloon to spin.


    "So Zhao''s ''actions against piracy'' have earned him an enemy at the South Pole, that makes things easier," Shisui muttered as he watched the paper inside the water balloon turn into an unreadable pulp.


    "We can work with that. But... Is this some kind of team bonding? Team Avatar and... what should I call my team?" If the others knew the strange names he planned to give to their ''team'', they would quickly stop him from choosing a lousy name.


    Shisui then pulled out a bottle of ink and several sheets of paper and unfolded them on a small folding table. With the smooth movements of a waterbender, he scooped the ink from the bottle and threw it onto the papers.


    Soon, dense letters, sentences, and paragraphs appeared on the sheets. This was Shisui''s way of writing quickly, something that saved him a lot of tedious homework in school when he discovered that he could control the ink with waterbending.


    It was a happy moment when he accidentally covered one of his reading reports with an ugly ink stain, and to blow off steam, he started practicing the basic movements of a waterbender.


    He just didn''t think he would feel the ink close to him, and after a few tries, he was able to control it with some difficulty. After that, it was just a matter of practice to be able to absorb the liquid ink that stained the objects.


    When he developed fine control, he tried writing letters, drawings, and anything else he could ink, with terrible results at first, but improving over time.


    He had become a sort of humanoid printer. His idea quickly spread around the world, and now the South Pole had a good business related to literature.


    Many writers come from this nation. Since they can write what they think, a lot of weird things come out of the waterbenders, like a lot of strange stories floating around.


    Shisui even found fanfics of himself, some of which made him laugh, some of which caught his attention, and some of which made him look like a mess because they painted him almost like the people painted Dumbledore in Harry Potter fanfics in his past life.


    One thing to note is that he was able to ''learn'' the true limits of elemental bending by talking to the Avatars, who dismissed the idea he had as a child of turning energy into matter, at least with all the elements except fire.


    What he was able to discern through all these years of learning, experimentation, and experience was that the line between the ''elements'' was quite blurry, something he had confirmed before, but was interested in exploring further.


    Could an Earthbender control the minerals in the human body? Or if they could do metal bending, could they do the same with the iron in the blood as Jojo''s stand did? Interesting questions for him, but now was not the time to think about them.


    After writing his letter, he sorted the papers and put them into an envelope. All that remained was for Musu to bring the envelope to the Avatar, but since it was night and they were about to make a trip to the harbor where Zhao''s fleet was docked and there wasn''t much to do, an idea slowly crept into Shisui''s mind.


    ''And yes... Do I try to take this step with Azula?'' Shisui wondered, letting hot thoughts flood his usually calm mind for the first time in 20 years.


    "I''m thankful that enlightenment didn''t turn me into an ascetic who abstains from everything," Shisui clasped his hands and prayed to the Avatars before chuckling as he imagined Aang receiving his strange prayer.


    Shisui then waited for Azula, knowing she would return soon. As he waited, he mentally rehearsed the words he would say to the princess. He didn''t know why something as simple as proposing sex to his fianc¨¦e was so difficult for him.


    "Come on, Shisui, you''ve done more complicated things than this - you''ve taught an Avatar and teased a couple of them! Why does something like this feel so hard?" Shisui muttered before feeling Azula''s closeness.


    For the first time outside of a situation that didn''t require fighting, Shisui''s heart raced as his hands began to sweat a little. When Azula entered the shop with Musu, Shisui quickly handed the envelope to the cat, who glared at him.


    "I''ll get you a better quality salmon-grouper fish, caught by myself," Shisui said, coaxing the greedy cat to take the letter.


    "Bring it to Aang, you can stay here for a while, you should walk more to lose weight," Shisui touched the orange cat''s belly, making it meow before disappearing into thin air.


    "What''s the hurry?" Azula asked curiously, watching Shisui''s strange behavior.


    She saw that he was nervous, Shisui rarely got that way. So she went over and put her hand on his face, making Shisui stare at her. Both pairs of golden eyes remained fixed on each other, sharing an intimate moment of silence.


    No words were needed, all of Shisui''s plans and speeches were thrown away as he closed his eyes before kissing Azula on the lips, which she returned.


    Soon they parted, and before they could do anything else, Shisui closed the tent completely, just to look at Azula....now he had his tent to deal with!

 24: Shisui and Azula. (+18)

    Already completely alone and isolated from the outside, Shisui placed his hands on Azula''s waist, pulling her closer to his body as he planted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Azula returned the gesture by wrapping her arms around Shisui''s neck, closing her eyes as she stood a little on her tiptoes to fully reach his face, using her red-painted lips to kiss Shisui on his lips.


    They didn''t need to speak at this point, everyone''s intentions were already evident in their actions and reactions. For example, Azula was already used to the fact that every time she hugged Shisui, she felt an erection from him.


    Without having to use her ability to feel the heat, she knew that both he and she were burning up.


    Both were nervous, but the situation was spontaneous and both were already mentally prepared for such a development, so without wasting any time, Shisui brought her hands to the edges of Azula''s blouse and began to lift it with the intention of removing it.


    With a flushed face, Azula moved a little away from Shisui so that the boy could remove her blouse, exposing her entire naked torso and the breasts covered by a sports top.


    Even though she was a princess, she was a fighter! That was why she didn''t wear those fancy bras, but a comfortable red top that didn''t do justice to her true attributes.


    "Well, are you just going to stare?" Azula asked provocatively, causing Shisui to snort before leaning down a bit and starting to kiss Azula''s neck.


    This made the princess shiver, for some reason her neck had always been unusually sensitive and Shisui always took advantage of the situation to tease her.


    What Azula didn''t know was that Shisui was a cheater! Having used his gift to see the key points where Azula''s aura met, he was able to identify certain ''spots'' suitable for stimulation of a sexual nature.


    Shisui didn''t want to tell her that he had used his ability in this way in his past life, but she could feel the results firsthand, as she could already feel her crotch getting wet with a few strokes from Shisui on those ''key points''.


    "Hmm~" Azula stifled her moans and bit Shisui''s shoulder in retaliation for his provocations, which made the boy chuckle as he got the message.


    "Okay, I''ll be much more serious," Shisui said before placing his hands on Azula''s bottom and squeezing it tightly.


    A springy, trained ass that made his fingers visibly sink into his grip, he soon ran one of his hands down Azula''s back, running his fingers along her spine before reaching the edge of the mole.


    Soon, Azula''s upper body was exposed, and by pulling back just a little, Shisui was able to enjoy the sight for the first time. Although they had slept together many times, they had never seen each other''s bodies exposed like this.


    This was the first time Shisui had seen the pair of breasts Azula had. They might not have been as big as the other girls, especially since Azula made a big deal about working out, but they were certainly a considerable size for what one would expect.


    Azula put her arm across her chest, but in such a way that it only covered her nipples, leaving the full breadth of them visible. Then she shook them a little, making them pop, while she used the index finger of her other hand to ''call'' Shisui to her.


    When Shisui was close enough, Azula placed her hands on the boy''s bare chest, exposing her breasts to the delight of Shisui, who was able to appreciate them in all their glory.


    The rubbed tips of them were raised proudly, and he could feel them on his skin as Azula ran her hands down her fianc¨¦''s back, gluing the naked part of her body to Shisui''s.


    Being smaller than him, she looked up and looked directly into Shisui''s golden eyes and smiled at him before repeating the gesture he had made with her, only in her way.


    Azula spanked Shisui with both hands and even though this action was something very daring for a refined princess like her, the passion of the moment didn''t make her think too much about such small details.


    Without thinking, she reached down and tugged at Shisui''s pants and boxers as well, causing his member to jump wildly and crash into her astonished face.


    "I thought it was big, but... This big?" muttered Azula as she saw Shisui''s fully erect member close to her eyes.


    "I''m a waterbender," Shisui said with a smile on his lips that only he understood, no doubt a reference to his former life.


    Azula sniffed a little, she didn''t smell any bad odor like some of the conversations she''d heard from female soldiers in the army when they talked about their experiences. Shisui''s body scent had always been special.


    He never smelled of sweat, the waterbender always gave off a fresh scent and a warm feeling, it was this situation that encouraged Azula to touch Shisui''s cock with her hand and feel several things.


    It was thick, had some prominent veins, was warm, and seemed to throb at her touch. As if she had discovered an interesting toy, Azula gently pushed her hand down, exposing the head of Shisui''s member to the air.


    "So boys have something pink, too~" Azula teased, while Shisui just rolled his eyes, not expecting such a strange comment from his fianc¨¦e.


    "What are you talking about, have you even read Ty Lee''s weird novels?" Shisui asked Azula, causing Azula to lower her head in embarrassment, her face completely red.


    But her hand never let go of Shisui''s penis she had begun to masturbate him with deliberately gentle movements, not wanting to ruin this first time with any rough movements.


    For Shisui, this was a... strange experience. Although he had the memories of his past life, that meant nothing in this one. His nervousness that this was the first time he would have sex with his partner was quite real.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    But soon his thoughts were driven from his mind along with the strange but pleasurable sensation his member was giving him. Being masturbated by someone else was certainly a very different experience from what he could do himself.


    And since he was a waterbender, do you know what strange things a waterbender can think of to give himself pleasure when his hormones are raging? Shisui already had the right parameters for a pleasurable experience in his head.


    This was different, it wasn''t just the fact that it was a hand other than his own, it was the moment he shared with Azula, the gestures she made to the princess, the expression on her face as she watched with curiosity and a hint of lust the results of her actions.


    She hadn''t thought that Shisui''s voice could sound so wonderful in a low, slightly high tone, but there she was, listening to her fianc¨¦''s moans.


    All because of her actions!


    So she decided that she should be more proactive in this matter, she already had a lot of ''knowledge'' in these matters from talking to her friends, especially Mai, who shared some of her experiences with Zuko.


    Although at first Azula didn''t want to hear about her friend and her brother having sex, she ended up asking for more details. So Azula decided to open her mouth and let Shisui''s penis make intimate contact with her tongue before sliding a little inside her.


    As she continued to masturbate Shisui''s cock, Azula gently wrapped her lips around the tip of his member before using her tongue to gently lick it.


    The body temperature of Firebenders was generally much higher than the rest of them, so this change was noticed by Shisui, who opened his eyes slightly to watch Azula''s actions.


    Or Shisui could see with his eyes how wet Azula had become when she let Shisui''s hot cock into her mouth. So she let him in more, though not all the way, she wasn''t used to these exaggerated actions she read about in those books, but it was a start.


    Despite her inexperience, Azula gave Shisui the first blowjob of her life, and in a few minutes, Shisui felt like he was about to ejaculate. Noticing the way Shisui was numbing his body, Azula thought for a moment before speeding up her hand movements.


    When Shisui finished, he ejaculated over Azula''s red lips, whose lipstick had stained Shisui''s cock red and saliva. The whitish semen coated the princess''s lips in a new color, and she only used her index finger to catch the droplets running down her chin before taking them into her mouth.


    "Looks like using my mouth isn''t enough, or are you using some bloodbending?" asked Azula with genuine curiosity when she saw that Shisui''s cock was still hard in front of him, but her fianc¨¦ didn''t answer her.


    He simply grabbed her arms before carrying her over his shoulder, making Azula giggle as he carried her to the cot where they usually slept. Shisui let her fall gently onto the bed before looking askance at the pants she was wearing.


    "Help me, oh Sage Shisui~" Azula pleaded in a flirtatious tone, offering one of her legs to Shisui.


    Shisui first removed the princess''s shoes, seeing that her toenails were painted red, a color Azula liked very much. He then removed her pants, leaving only her panties exposed.


    The blue color of them had darkened quite a bit in the key area, showing how wet Azula was at the moment. Shisui then removed her panties, revealing the naked body of his fianc¨¦e.


    Shisui stood still for a moment, admiring the beauty before his eyes. A small mound of beauty adorned Azula''s pubis, who in her boldness decided to spread her legs to show her man what he had provoked.


    Shisui didn''t have to be an outstanding waterbender to realize that Azula could easily allow him to penetrate her, but was that the case right now? She had given him a blowjob, his first ever.


    Why not bring his fianc¨¦e to orgasm as well? So he did, bending his head down until it was level with her pussy, Shisui first used his tongue to initiate his actions, causing Azula to arch her back in pleasure.


    Shisui quickly found the magic button before giving it the attention it deserved, causing Azula to cling to the sheets as he continued to give the princess an unforgettable experience.


    That was better than using her fingers!


    Azula began to moan at this point, not bothering to cover her mouth, her hands too busy pressing Shisui''s head against her body as he devoted himself to making her feel good.


    Again, Shisui knew where to touch her with his tongue or fingers, causing Azula''s vision to go white for a few seconds and her breathing to become labored.


    Soon she realized what had happened, she had had a rather strong orgasm, one that even she could not have brought on with her own hands. At that moment, Azula knew she wouldn''t have to resort to masturbation anymore.


    She would have Shisui to bring her the best orgasms.


    Shisui was now on his knees in front of Azula, who was lying on the bed with her legs partially spread, her breath ragged and her body beaded with sweat.


    Again, two pairs of golden eyes looked at each other for a few seconds, communicating visually, before Azula herself placed her hands on her vaginal lips, parting them slightly in an inviting manner.


    "Please put it in~," Azula said softly, but that was all it took for Shisui to take hold of his member with one hand and bring it to the entrance in the princess''s crotch.


    He brushed the tip of his cock against the wet lips of her pussy before slowly inserting it. Azula moaned at first, first from slight pleasure, she was used to the feel of something inside her, but only from his fingers, very slender. Very different from this situation.


    Gradually, her moan turned into a small cry of pain as Shisui reached the small barrier that blocked the way. At this point, Shisui had not expected to run into Azula''s hymen.


    As a fighter, it would not be uncommon for that membrane to be ruptured in one of their fights or training sessions, but as if realizing that the pause was too long, Azula looked at Shisui before pushing against it herself, allowing Shisui''s penis to completely break through that barrier.


    The princess moaned in a mixture of tones that indicated her pleasure and pain, a trail of blood following Shisui as he withdrew his member before pushing it back inside Azula.


    At first, Shisui''s thrusts were deliberately slow, but when he saw that Azula''s moans were nothing but pleasure, he increased the speed and force of his movements.


    Azula tightened her legs around Shisui as he leaned against her body, their faces remaining quite close. Azula moaned into Shisui''s ear as he thrust deeper and deeper into her.


    "Yes! There~! Hmm... Don''t stop, keep pounding there~!" Azula moaned, placing her hands on Shisui''s back and digging into her from the sheer pleasure she felt.


    The two continued like this for several minutes, neither him slowing down nor her asking him to stop, even occasionally moving her hips at opportune moments that brought pleasure to both.


    There was no unnecessary chatter, only the exaggerated moans of Azula, who was simply brought to complete ecstasy several times, coating Shisui''s cock with her fluids as he continued to work his way into her hot and wet interior.


    "Azula, I''m about to cum..." Only when he felt the desire to finish, did Shisui come back to reality and warn Azula, who simply squeezed her legs tighter while whispering some words to him.


    "Just paint my insides white, will you~?" Azula''s words made Shisui just let himself go, increasing the power of his penetrations until he gave a final one that connected them completely like never before.


    Azula came as Shisui released his seed into Azula, fulfilling her wish to paint her insides white. Whether or not Azula would become pregnant at that moment was anyone''s guess.


    Fortunately, a certain Sage had developed contraceptive potions some years ago, but that matter came up the next day.


    In the meantime, they both remained silent, enjoying the lingering sensation of their orgasms. Until Azula twisted her body and pushed Shisui aside.


    Now on top, she lifted her body a little and let Shisui''s cock slide into her vagina until only the tip was visible. Shisui''s entire member was covered with her fluids and Shisui''s cum, and Azula twisted her hips provocatively, even with the tip of her fianc¨¦''s cock inside her.


    She had discovered a new world, how could she let things end so easily?


    Then, as she descended again and let Shisui''s cock work its way back into her, Azula murmured a few words.


    "We won''t sleep today, okay~?"


    Said and done, neither slept that night, lost in the carnal connection they both shared.

 25: Zhao.

    "My lady, we saw Sage Shisui board one of those Fire Nation airships, we don''t know their destination, but it seems they have finally left the battlefront in Ba Sing Se," a man knelt in front of a large throne made of rock.


    His head was always looking down, his clothes had a distinct Earth Kingdom style, and even the place they were in seemed to be a cave or a subway place.


    There was hardly any light in this place, but it wasn''t as if the figure sitting on the throne needed it. A large bun that kept her black hair fairly tidy, feminine clothing that might indicate the nobility of this figure, and eyes that lacked light.


    Although her figure was not as tall as the throne she sat on, this young woman seemed to radiate a rather haughty and fierce presence, as if the whole world was at her feet.


    A mischievous smile graced the girl''s face, and with a simple wave of her hand, she caused changes to occur around her. The earth rippled and became a statue that looked quite similar to what she ''perceived'' as Shisui.


    "Too bad, I wanted to face him, you know, they say he''s an exceptional fighter," the young woman said with some mockery in her tone, and as she clenched her delicate hand into a fist, the statue of Shisui seemed to compress against itself.


    Soon, only a vague mound of sand was left on the ground, which ''melted'' into the ground, returning it to its normal state. Such a display of earth control on her part, with simple gestures, did not astonish the kneeling man, it only made him marvel even more.


    ''The Boss is truly powerful, the man thought, not daring to look at the young woman.


    "We also received news about the strange spiritual pulse a few days ago, Boss. Although it is known to have been at the South Pole, no one knows what it is, but rumor has it that a Fire Nation fleet is planning a voyage, and icebreaker ships have been spotted among them.


    We believe that whatever happened, it has attracted a lot of attention from the Fire Nation, and with the departure of Sage Shisui, it is likely to head in that direction," the man said, and his words caught his boss''s attention.


    "Wasn''t it said that there was land under the ice at the South Pole?" she asked after some thought.


    "Yes, some waterbenders were interested in what was under so much ice at the poles, and they found land masses at the South Pole, while only small islands were found in the north," when the man said these words, the young woman started to laugh before standing up.


    "Then let''s go to the South Pole! The Blind Bandits want to know what''s cooking there," the young woman said, causing the man kneeling before her to nod before hesitating for a moment.


    "But Boss... what about your parents?" the mention of parents did not sit well with the young woman, but soon she shook her shoulders and pursed her lips.


    "The fools want to marry me off to some old man in Ba Sing Se! I will never let that happen! Come on, it''s time for us to make an official appearance and stop being a dinnertime entertainment rumor," the young woman replied before walking over to a stone wall with a block of stone separating it and revealing an entrance.


    "But just in case... don''t forget the Beifong house seal, okay? Sometimes it helps to be a world-famous noble," the girl said before walking away and blocking the wall.


    "To think that the Boss is a daughter of the Beifong... Who are the blind people here? Never mind, none of my business," the man muttered before getting up.


    His size once earned him the title of Boulder in wrestling competitions, until he was defeated by the young boss and decided to pledge allegiance to her. Though they called themselves the Blind Bandits, they were anything but bandits.


    They had made a name for themselves as people who went into troubled areas to prevent the damage of war from affecting civilians, and they also provided shelter and food to those in need.


    Though they did so covertly, they were recognized by the warring sides in Ba Sing Se, and though there was no direct cooperation between the three sides, the damage from the fighting was limited to the open field.


    Meanwhile, the young girl was walking in a completely dark earthen tunnel, but since she didn''t use her eyes to perceive the world, she had no trouble navigating the darkness until she reached what looked like a large subway chamber.


    "I''m back!" exclaimed Toph before she felt something lick her cheeks, making her giggle.


    "Did you miss me little buddy, I missed you too! Come on, let''s go play, but this time don''t eat the iron ore, okay? In Toph''s perception, a large Badgermole was leading the way, approaching two of its kind, though these were larger.


    "Hi Ma, Hi Pa," Toph hugged the two large Badgermoles, receiving licks from them that made her laugh a lot, before touching the female''s somewhat bulging belly.


    "It''s getting big and strong in there! I want to meet it already; I hope to play with it a lot in the future!" Toph celebrated as she felt the new life growing in Badgermole''s belly.


    The creatures began to make sounds, and as if she understood what they were saying, Toph shook her head as she put her hands on X, if there was light in this place, someone would be able to see her flushed face.


    "I''m too cool to find a partner now! I have so much to learn and do. Remember, I''m not like you, I''m still amazed that you thought a two-year-old should be using Earthbending, you should learn that we humans are a little different from you," Toph told the Badgermoles, who looked like worried parents about their daughter. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "What, no! Of course I''ll introduce you to my mate if I have one in the future, how could I date someone if you don''t approve? At least you''re better than my parents, well, my mom.


    She''s obsessed with how I should already be fulfilling my noble role and stuff; dad is too soft to set limits for her. You know she wants to set me up with some ridiculous old man?


    For Avatar''s sake, he''s 18, what kind of old man is that?" Toph kept complaining about her usual life with the Badgermoless while playing with the youngest of them.


    Down here, in the absolute darkness of the earth''s depths, Toph was not the leader of a band that inspired others, she was not the noble daughter of the Beifong, nor was she a blind and fragile girl.


    She was just a teenager with some puberty issues seeking advice from the first Earthbenders... not quite normal for some, but for her. Make the young Earthbender feel comfortable and happy.


    "By the way, I''m going to the South Pole soon, is the Avatar really there? What will they be like? Will they be an old Airbender or a young Waterbender? I can''t wait to meet them!" exclaimed Toph in the darkness, and then Badgermoles answered her.


    "Meditating is boring! I want to have fun!" the girl complained, before giggling at the reproachful licks the Badgermoles gave her cheeks.


    ...


    On the side of a certain Vice Admiral who felt that his promotion was close at hand, he stood next to a tall, black-haired, golden-eyed man who bore a slight resemblance to himself.


    It was Zhao and his nephew, who ''mysteriously'' got the best chances for a promotion worthy of being in Vice Admiral Zhao''s office now, without anyone muttering too much.


    "Do you understand the plan, Cao-Cao?" asked Zhao to his nephew, who nodded with a confident smile on his lips.


    "Beating a waterbender in a pure firebender duel? Easy," the man boasted, but Zhao''s fierce glare erased any smugness from his words, especially when he told him the following.


    "He''s not just any waterbender, nephew. Shisui is THE Waterbender, okay? Never underestimate what someone with his title can do. Do you think His Majesty Azulon and His Majesty Fire Lord Ozai would let an ordinary young waterbender run wild out there?


    The royalty''s vision is truly qualified, pairing the most promising person of their lineage, Princess Azula, with the most promising waterbender of their generation, Shisui. Even if he can''t use his element in battle, don''t underestimate him.


    He''s a master at fighting with spears; haven''t you heard of his exploits? They may sound like fiction, and I have no doubt that they are a bit exaggerated, but battle records cannot be falsified, Cao-Cao, Sage Shisui is a monster," Zhao said sternly, and to add more weight to his words, he tossed a rolled scroll to his nephew.


    "These are confidential excerpts, be sure to burn them when you read them. Remember, Cao-Cao, the most important thing in a fight is never honor or your own power, but the information you have about your enemy.


    Shisui is powerful, but you will fight him without his waterbending and spear. But think of it as if you were facing him at his peak. Even if he cannot win because he cannot burn you with fire of his own making, he can turn your arrogance and pride against you.


    Remember the rules of Agni Kai, he could easily send you flying with a blow into your own flames. There will be nothing more ridiculous than burning yourself with your own fire. Don''t try to play games, poisoning him won''t work, he''s a potion master.


    But... no one said that you can''t take something yourself, right?" Ozai then handed a wooden box to the very nervous Cao-Cao, who opened it and smelled a seductive aroma that made him swallow saliva.


    "100-year-old ginseng, straight from the Ba Sing Se farmlands. Expensive, very expensive. Though only good for improving blood circulation at certain times... deprived, mixed with certain things you will ''eat'' at dinner, it will give you a considerable increase in strength.


    What we want is to break Shisui''s golden facade, to degrade him from idol to human, to show the world that he is not so unbeatable, and thus to establish authority, my authority.


    Don''t get any silly ideas, Princess Azula doesn''t like you, you were overzealous with her and she even broke your nose, but the excuse of a willful young man who wants to regain his reputation is the perfect facade.


    Now go, I must coordinate the preparations for the royal family''s reception," Zhao stopped his nephew from speaking and waved his hand for him to leave his office, which he did.


    "By Agni, what a foolish boy, he has only momentum and no poise at all," Zhao rubbed his temples as he sighed, but at least things would go well with his plan.


    "Even if it all goes wrong, I should just reprimand him and demote him, it''s not like he really deserves his position, plus it will make me look more impartial," the man whispered, his golden eyes shining brightly as his mind schemed.


    The Avatar has returned, any being with a modicum of ability to sense spiritual energy, or Chi, could feel that overwhelming pulse running through the entire world. There was only one being capable of such a thing, and that person would be one of the tickets Zhao planned to seize.


    "Capturing an experienced Avatar will be tricky, I hope it''s just a normal young Waterbender... if I didn''t know Shisui wasn''t, I''d think it was him. What an extraordinary young man he is, why can''t I be like him?" Zhao complained, before hesitating for a moment and pulling a small glass bottle out of a drawer.


    Although unwise for a high commander and fighter like himself, Zhao decided to take a sip of the alcohol to relax. He could not sink into envy, his plans should not be colored by his emotions, he had to be completely detached.


    "A toast to me," Zhao shook the small crystal glass containing the alcohol before drinking it in one gulp.


    After a few minutes of silence, Zhao began to coordinate the preparations. The royal airship will arrive tonight at the latest, so he must have everything ready for the reception.


    A dignified banquet is surely the best sign of respect!


    ...


    Ignoring the other sailors who shared his room, Cao-Cao lay down in his hammock with a rather ordinary parchment scroll, but its contents were anything but ordinary.


    Much of Shisui''s actions were recorded in it, from his childhood to the final battle of Ba Sing Se. Sure, some details and top-secret events were missing, but it was still information that only the High Command could obtain.


    The deep-seated arrogance in Cao Cao''s eyes faded as his face became serious. Giant water Dragons, tsunami-like waves, ice blocks the size of icebergs, steam arrows, and even controlling tree plants to avoid a sudden ambush.


    Many events were recounted either by an eyewitness or by someone who collected accounts from those who were present at the time. Shisui''s exploits indicated one thing:


    He was a monster in human form.


    Cao-Cao''s hands shook a little as he realized that he had to fight someone like that. Now he understood why his uncle had said those words to him.


    But still, he clung to a small spark of hope: Shisui could not make fire. Even if he had hot water or steam to burn, those were only waterbending applications, not firebending.


    That alone was, in a way, the only advantage Cao-Cao had. But something inside him encouraged him, and without realizing it, motes of black energy fell onto his hair, perfectly mimicking the color of his hair before melting into him.


    Cao-Cao''s eyes seemed to shrink for a few moments before some unusual thoughts popped into his head.


    ''If I defeat a sage, won''t that make me better than him? Princess Azula will notice me and know that I''m better than him... no, why am I having these thoughts?'' motes of black energy escaped from his body as Cao-Cao wondered about this.


    For now, he had freed himself from the influence of that strange energy, but how long could he resist the influence of something much greater than himself? The influence of a certain spirit had been sealed for nearly 10,000 years.


    The growing influence of Vaatu.

 26: Arrival.

    "Azula, are we there yet?" asked Ty Lee lazily as she leaned against one of the railings of the plane that allowed the crew to enjoy the scenery outside.


    "No," Azula replied, tired of answering the same question over and over again, but knowing that Ty Lee would ask it again in a while.


    "Why don''t you go to sleep or something? So that the time goes by quickly for you," Azula told her, but Ty Lee just made several unintelligible noises lazily before blurting out something coherent.


    "But I''ve slept too much already, Azula! I''m bored," Ty Lee fixed the hair the wind was blowing into her face before a rather interesting idea flashed through her eyes.


    Boredom had somehow caused her mind to drift away from her need for entertainment. Ignoring the warning look Mai gave her, Ty Lee walked quite close to Azula before speaking again.


    "Azula~ I see you''re walking a little funny today, anything to tell?" asked Ty Lee in a low voice, but her three friends could hear her clearly.


    Mai smacked her face in disbelief at what Ty Lee had said, even though her cheeks were slightly red from the hidden meaning of that question. Petra, on the other hand, reacted the worst, lowering her head as her shoulders shook, trying to hold back her laughter.


    Azula glared fiercely at Ty Lee, though there was a blush on her cheeks, soon the princess'' racing heartbeat returned to normal as a mischievous grin spread across her face.


    "Oh yeah, Shisui and I fucked all night, you know? His dick is like this and like this..." Azula was quite explicit as she made gestures describing her boyfriend''s dick, much to the surprise of the three girls present, but especially Ty Lee.


    Azula was supposed to be coy and provide her with entertainment! Why did Azula''s smile look like that of an evil spirit as she told him such things? Ty Lee felt that things were changing too fast and she couldn''t adjust.


    "Do you want more details or are you going to calm down?" Azula asked Ty Lee, seeing that her retaliation had worked, who quickly shook her head.


    "No! I''m fine!" Finally understanding Azula''s intentions, Ty Lee returned to silence as she lazily watched the white clouds pass by.


    "So... how thick was it?" asked Petra suddenly, causing Azula to get a nervous twitch in her eye, while Ty Lee was the one holding back a laugh this time.


    "Come on Azula, was it really necessary to do that all night?" this time it was Mai who added fuel to the fire from the side.


    "It wasn''t my fault this time," feeling Azula''s reproachful look and seeing the princess'' aura turn a rather embarrassing color, Ty Lee was quick to defend herself.


    "Although... Was it so good that you didn''t want to sleep?", Ty Lee asked emboldened, causing Azula to finally sigh in defeat before recounting in extreme detail her sexual experience with Shisui.


    ...


    "So... You and my sister?" Zuko asked suddenly, making Shisui almost spit out the lemon cola he was drinking.


    "Yes," Shisui answered after coughing a little, and the conversation ended right there.


    The two boys didn''t need to tell each other any deeper details or things, they just sat on the metal roof of the airship, each of them holding a fishing rod, whose hook fell into the white clouds.


    "What do you think of the Avatar''s companion''s proposal?" asked Shisui, causing Zuko to shake his head for a moment before answering.


    "A very elaborate plan, do we really have to do so many things just to fool that guy? Simple plans are better," although Zuko didn''t specify who they wanted to fool, they both knew who it was.


    Zhao.


    The man''s ideas and plans for the royal family''s reception had already been made known to everyone thanks to Musu, who had deservedly earned itself several flying fish.


    Though it seemed that the two young men had been unlucky in catching such an exotic animal, as their fishing rods had hardly reacted. That''s why they had such tools in the sky, what else was it for if not fishing?


    "Although I must admit that his idea has merit, a Waterbender challenging an Agni Kai? Clever," Shisui said, recognizing the value of Zhao''s idea.


    A normal waterbender would be pretty screwed in a situation like this, too bad he wasn''t a normal waterbender. Shisui wiggled his fingers, lowering the temperature of the glass bottle he was holding.


    "I doubt they''d let you use alcohol along with firebending moves, technically you''d be bending ''water'' for others," Zuko pointed out, something everyone would think.


    Waterbenders could bend many things besides pure water, so Zhao would probably have considered those points. But Shisui just drank from his drink before chuckling.


    "I don''t plan to use waterbending I don''t plan to use any element, I won''t even try to cheat," Shisui''s golden eyes seemed to glow at that moment, and a strange ''impulse'' surged from his body.


    Accustomed to this kind of metaphysical sensation, Zuko released his own ''impulse'' to protect himself, while everyone in the airship felt as if something extremely sharp was pointing directly at their hearts intending to pierce them.


    "That''s Shisui, isn''t it?" said Mai suddenly, who was the first to notice the strange sensation enveloping the entire airship.


    "He''s angry," Ty Lee replied, sticking out her tongue.


    Her ability to see people''s auras made her quite sensitive to other people''s emotions, allowing her to sense the anger hidden beneath what Shisui called ''impulse''. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Haven''t you noticed that Shisui rarely gets angry? And when he does... someone suffers quite a bit," Petra recalled certain times during the war when Shisui did get angry.


    Let''s just say that the residents of Ba Sing Se found out the next day that the water was now up to their knees, right after a huge tsunami-like wave crashed into their walls.


    It was then that Shisui saw how some generals tried to use refugees as disposable elements in the war, something that greatly touched the morale of the Sage who showed his strength in this way.


    Of course, it was a planned situation. Shisui first took the bend of several wells and underground rivers before unleashing such an attack on a full moon night, but from that time on, the lives of those poor people who only wanted to find a better place were respected.


    It also gave way to the legend of a certain group of Earthbenders who watched over the welfare of those affected by the war. No one wanted to anger a walking natural disaster like Shisui again.


    Less so when the Dai Li themselves seemed to accept this fact by handing over the heads of those who had ordered such tactics within days. In that sense, it was more than obvious that the war between the two sides was more like a giant tug-of-war than an actual battle.


    "It''s been a long time since I fought with my fists and feet, you know? And I want to break that bastard''s nose," Shisui muttered as specks of chi emerged from his body and flew around like fireflies.


    "What are you going to do about the burn?" asked Zuko, curious to see how Shisui would resolve this key point.


    The motes of chi around Shisui began to vibrate quite a bit, causing Zuko''s eyes to narrow as a piece of knowledge entered his mind and an idea grew at that moment.


    "Damn monster," the lord said, but Shisui ignored him before he pulled out his fishing rod and pulled a large flying fish out of the sea of clouds.


    "Thanks for the compliment," Shisui smiled before boasting about the size of what he had just caught, almost regretting that it wouldn''t taste very good unless it was marinated for days, so it would be cheap for Musu.


    Because at this point, the plane was already landing.


    ...


    "Remember to keep quiet and behave well. You are not just visitors, you know. These are royalty and other nobility. Even though there is no bloodline in the great army of the Fire Nation, the achievements of these people deserve respect.


    Even the half-breed Petra, though she is an Earthbender, do you know what she has done for our nation? They say she has a great project underway that will change the world.


    Not to mention Sage Shisui, haven''t you heard of his exploits? He may be a waterbender, but he deserves our full respect. This teaches us that no matter where you come from, if you have courage for our nation, you will reach great heights.


    I don''t want any sailor rudeness in front of the two princes. If you stub your little toe, I want you to sing praises to Agni rather than shout obscenities.


    They will be attentive to any request you make, as long as it is not against morality. What do they want, a glass of water? You will get it for them and even add a pinch of lemon to protect them from scurvy.


    I want the best from you, and who knows? You might even join their entourage if you do things right. This is the airship that''s bringing them here, I want those who will bring them in the carts to choose the best roads in the harbor.


    Show them the best of the best, okay? Go ahead," Zhao said to a crowd of hundreds of Fire Nation sailors, many of them with emblems on their bodies indicating which element they could use.


    Surprisingly, there were a few Earthbenders and Waterbenders among the crowd, who got quite excited when Zhao spoke of both Petra and Shisui, the role models for every non-Firebender in the Fire Nation.


    Sure, there was a bit of disdain in Zhao''s words, but no one minded too much if what he was saying was true. Many of these masters were, in fact, half-breeds from many parts of the colonies who had joined the navy or the military in search of accomplishment.


    What does an Earthbender do on a ship? They are good machinists, and the way Earthbenders used gunpowder made them valuable assets in sea battles, so their existence made sense.


    Two wagons picked up the group of royalty. Surprisingly, but not surprisingly, Lee-Lee took over the coordination of everything from Azula, since she was the princess''s secretary.


    "This place is beautiful," Ty Lee said, looking at the beautiful streets in the harbor, even the market that was in one of them, decorated with red lanterns that were already lit as night was falling.


    "It''s full of life, even merchants from the Northern Water Tribe are here, bringing the best seafood, especially something they call ''Black Pearls'', a rather expensive food among the nobles of the Fire Nation," the driver of the carriage Ty Lee was riding in pointed out, causing the girl to touch her stomach as she felt hungry.


    "Is there really going to be a feast?" asked Ty Lee, her golden eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Yes, Miss. Vice Admiral Zhao has gone to a lot of trouble for tonight," the driver praised rather enthusiastically.


    "Can you tell the Vice Admiral that I need to go over the food to be served? Just for safety''s sake," Lee-Lee said suddenly, much to the consternation of the driver, who nodded a few seconds later.


    "I will, ma''am," the driver replied respectfully before remaining silent and driving off.


    In this car were only Mai, Petra, Ty Lee, and Lee-Lee, while in the other car were Azula, Zuko, and Shisui. They had their conversations.


    "Special fireworks?" Azula asked with particular interest, making the driver a little nervous and slow to articulate his answer.


    "Yes, Your Highness!" the excessive show of respect made Azula smile before she waved her hand carelessly.


    "You don''t have to be so exaggerated, just call me Princess Azula," Azula told the nervous driver, who seemed to be sweating quite a bit.


    "Yes, Your Highness! I mean... Yes, Princess Azula," this situation made the royals present laugh at the strange situation.


    "Let''s see the fireworks then," Zuko said with a subtext that only her sister and Shisui understood, making them smile in complicity.


    "Yes... let''s see the fireworks," Shisui said with a smile on his face, although only his friends and enemies would know the reason why the driver felt a chill when he saw that smile through the mirror.


    Shisui was going to cause a ruckus!


    ...


    The group boarded the main ship of the fleet, which was docked in this port. It was quite large and decorated for the occasion. Many Fire Nation sailors were on both sides, allowing the group to pass through the middle.


    Shisui looked sideways at the equipment of these people, he could see the latest model of musket in their hands with a touch of curiosity, he had not expected to see this weapon here.


    "Have you noticed our men''s new weapons? It was a pain to convince the technicians," a middle-aged man with golden eyes approached the group and caught their attention.


    "Vice Admiral Zhao, looks like you ingratiated yourself with those explosion-loving guys!" replied Zuko, taking the lead of the group and assuming his role as heir.


    "No haha! I had to trade a piece of meteoric metal my men got their hands on a while back," Zhao said with a knowing smile on his lips.


    One had to admit that Zhao had charisma and knew how to handle himself. He quickly managed to ingratiate himself with the entire group and even facilitated the inspection of Lee-Lee, who gave a thumbs up when she found nothing that the guests didn''t like.


    "Now that everything has been inspected, why don''t we start the banquet?" said Zhao, before giving way to the most important part of this reception.


    A banquet!


    Hundreds of dishes were laid out before them, delicacies from every culture so far. Shisui even found the ''Black Pearls'', or caviar so to speak.


    Although he was amused to find a large pizza among the dishes, was it worthy of being here? Judging by the hungry looks of the important sailors present at this banquet beside them and Zhao, it seemed so.


    Shisui also saw the aforementioned Cao-Cao and instinctively activated his gift when he saw something that made him frown for a moment. Why was Cao-Cao surrounded by a similar aura that corrupted the spirits?


    It seemed that Shisui couldn''t take his future battle against this young man lightly, because things could easily go wrong. And even though he disliked the guy, he would do his best to help.


    After giving him a good beating, of course.

 27: Agni Kai.

    Contrary to what one might expect, hosting a banquet with a group of sailors was not unpleasant. Apart from the respect one had to show to those above one in the hierarchy, the banquet went quite smoothly.


    Still, Zhao slowly steered the conversation to his desired points, starting with a simple anecdote from one of the ship''s senior officers about the fleet''s actions on the open sea.


    "Aside from the spirits, we never thought our ships would be vulnerable to any other ship or creature on the sea, you know? Until we encountered that thing of legend, a Giant Squid," the man said, his cheeks a little flushed from the alcohol, but he was quite lucid.


    How could a sailor have a low tolerance for alcohol? The thought was comical. Anyway, his story caught the attention of the guests, especially Shisui, who showed genuine interest in the situation.


    "It was a huge creature! Imagine, we could only see a few of its tentacles exposed, but it overshadowed the entire ship it was on. Even though it didn''t seem to want to attack us, its limbs were flailing with such force that huge waves were created.


    It was terrifying, and by Agni, were it not for the fact that our ships are faster than the old sailing ships, we would have lost many men just because of the intense swell.


    But it was an experience that marked many, you know? It even encouraged me to paint a picture of it, I''m waiting for the Royal Gallery to agree to show it, I want the world to know the majesty of this legendary creature," the man said, and Azula whispered something to Lee-Lee who was standing next to him.


    "Sir, will you show me your painting? If I think it looks good, my secretary can send a letter to the Royal Gallery and allow them to show your art," Azula said after a few moments, making the officer''s eyes light up.


    "Thank you, Princess Azula! Whenever you like, I can make a painting of you and Sage Shisui, a gift for your future wedding," suggested the man who was already thinking about how he would make a living after his retirement.


    "That is a good idea," Shisui said, although his attention quickly shifted to the dessert that was being served.


    He never expected to eat a good cake on a naval ship, but sometimes things happen. So Shisui quietly enjoyed his sweet meal while more and more people shared their anecdotes.


    Whether it was encountering strange things at sea, such as places filled with fog that blocked all sight, ancient ships without human crew that seemed to be piloted by ghosts, or magnificent sights like seeing large groups of whales traveling.


    Many different stories, but Shisui noticed that Zhao changed the subject to more warlike topics. Skirmishes with the navies of other nations, against pirates, and Zhao even joined the conversation, telling how he had ''marked'' a Water Tribe pirate with his fire.


    Shisui used his gift to see the aura of everyone present and noticed that as the anecdotes became more and more warlike, even recounting some special combat events like the Agni Kai, the aura of the young man called Cao-Cao fluctuated intensely.


    "Now that we are in confidence, shouldn''t I say something more personal?" Cao-Cao acted and spoke as if he were drunk, and he did it so well that if the group didn''t already know his trick, they would have believed it.


    "Cao-Cao, calm down, you''re drunk. I''m sorry, young people don''t hold their liquor as well as veterans," another good actor was Zhao, but he hardly bothered to ''restrain'' his drunken nephew.


    "No! Princess Azula has always liked me, you know, but I made a mistake and broke my nose! I don''t hold a grudge, but knowing that she''s with that Shisui guy makes my blood boil," perhaps inspired by his ''drunkenness'', Cao-Cao let out some of his negative emotions.


    In front of Shisui''s eyes, something disturbed Cao Cao''s aura, and further deepening the use of his ability, he could see Vaatu''s black energy trying to penetrate deep inside him.


    But Cao-Cao''s instinctive resistance limited him, yet it still caused those abnormal fluctuations in his aura. This situation made Shisui think, and he remembered certain things from the original series.


    What if the Fire Nation''s crazy actions in the original series were catalyzed by Vaatu''s subtle influence? It didn''t absolve them of the cruel things they''ve done in the past, but things like targeting an entire ethnic group just to avoid the Avatar, along with killing dragons and even Zhao''s crazy plan against the Ocean and Moon Spirits would make more sense.


    Vaatu didn''t force anything on you, he just magnified the darkness that was in people that we normally mitigate with good emotions, values, and rules. Shisui already lived in a chaotic world, and weren''t the actions of Sozin, Ozai, Zhao, and Azula in the Canon similar to the things he saw in his world?


    Shisui looked at Zhao and noticed that there was a bit of Vaatu''s influence in him, but his aura wasn''t unstable like Cao-Cao''s, but that made him more afraid in a way. Do you know what''s worse about something that seeks chaos?


    That it is orderly. Now a lot of things made sense to Shisui. All the actions of the supposedly Vaatu-influenced people pointed, in his mind, to the destruction of the world''s balance in an orderly fashion.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He was even more cruel in his thinking; what if it was all just part of something bigger? Vaatu''s influence on the world never went away, even when it was sealed, which is why there was ''chaos'' and all that it meant in the world.


    Because even though Raava was the one in power, something as intrinsic as chaos itself could not be removed. The same thing would happen if Vaatu were the spirit in power in the 10,000-year cycle.


    But the idea that something greater was spinning things like in his dream grew stronger. Even if only subconsciously, something wanted to use Vaatu''s hand to ''get rid'' of the problems.


    So maybe his life would be quite lively soon, he wouldn''t be surprised if something suddenly jumped up in his face, like the situation with Cao-Cao right now, he didn''t even think it was strange if he met the Giant Squid from the previous anecdote while traveling through the sea.


    ''So, something related to the script or fate has noticed me? Or maybe it''s still asleep, and this is its automatic response method because if it were something conscious, it would attack me directly, or at least in a more planned way.


    An old spirit? The will of the world? Destiny? No matter, I will use my gift to see its weak points, use my spear to pierce it and use my water to crush it,'' this thought made a terrible impulse emerge from Shisui that even non-benders without much Chi practice in the harbor could feel.


    There was a monster on that boat, a monster that seemed to be stabbing at their hearts before crushing them in the cold, merciless water. Even the spiritual reflection of the earthly world could feel it.


    Many old and young spirits were curious: who had angered the Enlightened One? The mother of a certain mischievous face-loving spirit even sighed, why is she interested in this situation? She didn''t like the feeling that someone wanted to stab or crush her.


    "The guy I gave a new face to is quite interesting. I just hope Koh isn''t playing a trick on him. He''s an Enlightened One and not bound to things like balance like the Avatars, or Kuruk would have killed him by now for stealing the face of his beloved," muttered the spirit who stayed hidden, always watching the story of someone interesting.


    Ever since Shisui was born, and except for times like when he was under the protection of the Avatars, she, the Mother of Faces, paid attention to Shisui, someone to whom she had given an excellent face.


    "Child, your face was as much fun to create as the Avatars'' since Wan, even though I can''t remember creating your previous faces, I can at least remember the one you have now.


    Your story is very entertaining to watch and I even have friends who are interested in you. I just hope THAT ONE who sleeps gives you good reasons to forgive its sad life, but you have my support to end it, because no one likes its actions," said the Mother of Faces to Nothingness, but she knew it.


    Raava, Vaatu, and many powerful and ancient spirits heard her loud and clear. They were right, they all hated THAT ONE and they would not stop an Enlightened One from doing his actions, not even Vaatu.


    "YOUR DREAM IS USING ME AS A SCAPEGOAT! YOU DESERVE TO NEVER WAKE UP, YOU BASTARD THING!" shouted Vaatu, trapped in his long-ago seal.


    Why would Vaatu mess with a mere human? Yes, he liked to make a mess, but THAT ONE was always trying to ''add'' him to its stuff, even while it slept, something Vaatu didn''t like at all.


    So he didn''t even bother to part with some of his energy to support the poor bastard who was under the influence of the rest of his power, it wasn''t the ''Chaos'' Vaatu wanted as it was an obvious attempt by THAT ONE, at least from his sleep, to repair ''things''.


    Everyone present felt Shisui''s anger loud and clear, his impulse overwhelming as he stood up and looked directly at Cao-Cao, who did not seem to be in his right mind.


    No, Shisui saw that even though he was not drunk, Cao-Cao''s inhibitions were disappearing. Even Zhao noticed the deviation of his nephew''s words, and even he stood up to seriously stop him this time.


    He didn''t know if Shisui was upset by his nephew''s words, but he had to stop his whole plan, it had gone straight to shit and he didn''t want things to get worse, because although he had expected a strong emotional reaction, nothing had prepared him for what he felt now.


    But Cao-Cao was quicker, he stood up, wearing a strange smile and full of arrogance, he pointed at Shisui in a particularly rude manner as he blurted out the phrase that marked this banquet.


    "I challenge you to an Agni Kai!" the young man shouted, and suddenly everything fell silent.


    The murmurs, the background music, and even the surf pounding against the boat seemed to respect this moment of tense silence. Zhao was furious, this was not how the situation was supposed to develop!


    Shisui watched as his companions seemed to withstand his impulse on their own, watching the situation with interest. He watched as the officers stood up and cautiously approached Cao-Cao to avoid any trouble.


    Zhao himself put his hand on his nephew''s shoulder, but the boy slapped his uncle''s hand and looked at Shisui provocatively. Shisui calmed his anger, neither Cao-Cao, neither Vaatu nor whatever was actively or instinctively targeting him made him angry for long.


    A smile of confidence appeared on Shisui''s face as he began to remove his shirt. Exposing his naked torso to all present, he handed his clothes to Azula before winking at her.


    "According to the rules of the Agni Kai, we have to fight bare-chested, right? At least if we are men. Well, come closer. I will cure your blindness with blows, for you seem not to have seen Mount Agni in front of you," Shisui said, his tone monotonous despite his smile.


    His eyes never left Cao-Cao, who visibly seemed to show a glimmer of mental clarity, but being caught in such a sudden and overwhelming situation because of his past actions, actions he felt he shouldn''t have committed, stress attacked him.


    Shisui saw the struggle in his aura, the boy seemed to be fighting against Vaatu''s influence, but eventually, his will was defeated by the very stress he felt at the realization that he had ruined the whole situation.


    Then he''s just a victim, but those words came from somewhere, so I''ll rip him to shreds anyway, but I''ll make sure not to leave him any sequels, but I could have Azula or Petra heal him, they need practice," Shisui thought before listening to Zhao''s words.


    "Are you sure, Sage Shisui? An Agni Kai is not a simple thing, and all the rules must be followed, which means that you will not be able to control water or any of your techniques related to any element other than fire," said Zhao, who knew that things had already gone to shit, why not push everything down?


    Something that characterized Zhao was his adaptability, he quickly drew a metaphorical line with his nephew, turning away from him while behaving nicely with Shisui, giving him such a ''reminder''.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t need water to hit someone," Shisui said, cracking his neck, but his reaction seemed to ignite the atmosphere of the banquet.


    An Agni Kai would take place!

 28: Shisui vs Cao-Cao.

    The stage was quickly set, though it was strange that these things seemed to be conveniently prepared in advance, no one stopped to think about such details for the time being.


    Why was that? Simple, it was a ceremonial Agni Kai that would take place, and the participants were somewhat familiar figures, so it attracted the attention of many sailors and people living near the village.


    The fight could not be held on the ship, so it was held on the beach. Illumination was achieved by placing tall torches that marked the battlefield. Shisui paid attention to these sources of fire for a moment before concentrating on Cao-Cao.


    The boy was indeed fit, his bare torso and red pants representing his affiliation with the Fire Nation. Strangely enough, he had his eyes closed and Shisui could sense that Cao-Cao wasn''t stupid despite his loss of inhibition.


    He was preparing for this fight.


    Shisui did the same, but he felt a strange sensation at that moment, then he waved his hands and everyone around him changed. People quickly realized that some strange things had crept into reality.


    "Shisui... Did he make a reflection of the Spirit World like that time?" asked Zuko, feeling the strange sensation just like that time in the past.


    "It seems so, the Spirit World is so colorful according to my memories," Ty Lee said, looking curiously at everything going on around her.


    Zhao was near them, listening to what they had said, and it made him afraid. Did Shisui seriously involve the spirit world in this matter? Just as he was about to say something, they all looked in a certain direction.


    Something huge was approaching. Not just huge, but hot and extremely powerful. All of the Firebenders felt the inner flames in their bodies seem to pulse with excitement at the spiritual being approaching them.


    "Lord Agni, I call your attention to this Agni Kai so that you may be the impartial arbiter and uphold justice in this ancient ritual duel," Shisui''s voice cleared everyone''s minds, but only attracted more confusion... and fear.


    Agni is generally represented in Fire Nation culture as the ''protector'' of Firebenders, the dragon of dragons, and the personification of the Sun Spirit.


    The dragons of the real world are its vassals, spreading the concept of firebending, just as the Badgermoles of Gaea did in the real world.


    The being became clearer to all. A colossal golden dragon, resembling the midday sun. It was a cross between a western dragon and an eastern dragon.


    Especially the long neck and tail, head of an eastern dragon, but with wings and claws of a western dragon. Its golden scales looked like molten gold, twisting in strange patterns, but Zuko, who watched the spirit with interest, noticed something special about those patterns.


    He didn''t know why, but he made a special effort to memorize those patterns so he could replicate them later. Agni landed, shaking the earth with great weight.


    The spirit noticed Zuko''s gaze with its huge golden eyes but only glanced at him before looking down at Shisui. It craned its long neck and studied the Waterbender closely before speaking.


    "Sage and Enlightened One, I accept your invitation to judge this Agni Kai," his voice was particularly thick and booming.


    The giant spirit looked at Cao-Cao, and golden flames erupted from his nose as he snorted, but he didn''t say or do anything else, just moved his body before opening his mouth.


    Golden fire was spat out by the dragon, the flames were unlike any other in this world, they were exaggeratedly hot, but at the same time, they did not cause any discomfort or harm. The flames formed a large circle that contained Shisui and Cao-Cao.


    Even though Agni was in the spirit world and his reflection was projected into the real world because of Shisui, everyone could feel how powerful those flames were that seemed to block the area. They knew that no one could interfere with the battle.


    "No one is allowed to intervene, the fight ends when someone uses self-created fire to burn the other. Any action after I announce the end of the duel will incur my wrath," Agni said, giving Zhao a glare that made the Vice Admiral particularly uncomfortable.


    "State your names, titles, and what you wish to accomplish with this Agni Kai," Agni said, and Cao-Cao stepped forward to begin his statement.


    "My name is Cao-Cao, I am a Lieutenant Commander of the Fire Nation. I want Shisui to break off his engagement to Princess Azula upon my victory," the boy''s rude request was far from what Zhao had originally intended.


    Zhao only wanted Cao-Cao to win, he would demand that Shisui teach him his signature chi technique, a much milder humiliation that would ruin his ''specialty'' and remove him from his pedestal.


    Now Zhao simply shook his head in genuine disappointment, no pretense. He felt pain at the stupidity of his familiar''s actions and already had it in his mind to expel him from the Navy even if he won.


    Because what Cao-Cao had said was a direct affront to the royal family''s decision, even if it was done with ''romantic'' or ''honorable'' intentions, it didn''t change the fact that it was a great stupidity to say such things in such a way.


    "My name is Shisui, Sage, Enlightened One, Captain of the Fire Nation Army. If I win, all I want from you is an apology," Shisui declared, making people look at him with more respect.


    Even though Cao-Cao''s words were particularly rude to Shisui, the latter kept his humility and decided to simply apologize, how magnanimous! This thought spread through the minds of many people at that time, going even more against Zhao''s original intentions.


    "Since they have already declared what they wish to win, let the Agni Kai begin!" the giant spirit declared, giving way to the battle.


    Demonstrating his mastery of his element, Cao-Cao propelled himself toward Shisui with jets of flame shooting from his bare feet. Shisui crouched like an animal about to charge.


    Moths of white chi erupted from Shisui''s body and swirled around him. Many people knew this was a basic application of energy, but it seemed no one could duplicate the Waterbender''s exaggerated control of these chi motes, for that reason this technique is his ''specialty''.


    A jet of flames was shot at Shisui by Cao-Cao, who used his hands to compress the flames into a flaming missile. Shisui''s golden eyes seemed to dim slightly as he activated his gift.


    His body acted, going from inaction to action in an instant, managing to dodge the jet of fire that curved to continue chasing him as Cao-Cao leaped, spun in the air, and threw several flaming arcs at the sage.


    Shisui steadily backed away as he dodged, ever mindful of the flames and Cao-Cao''s proximity, though at first he worried that Cao-Cao''s stray attacks might hit someone unsuspecting, his fear quickly vanished.


    The golden flames blocked the spread of Cao-Cao''s attacks, so everything would be contained within the battle arena. Agni took care of the safety of the spectators, so Shisui could concentrate on the fight.


    No matter what kind of attack he tried, Shisui dodged them all, which began to frustrate Cao-Cao, who began to launch long-range attacks, but Shisui''s movement speed was inhumanly high.


    Because Shisui used chi to strengthen his body, and although Cao-Cao did the same, it was obvious that Shisui''s speed was higher. Soon, Cao-Cao stopped attacking and struggled to breathe, but his breathing recovered quickly.


    "Why do you only dodge? You only know how to do that!?" shouted Cao-Cao, visibly frustrated.


    All the sand on the beach had charred or glazed patches, showing the intensity of the flames that had fallen on those places. The temperature had risen quite a bit, but there was no sweat on either of their bodies, both of them had good resistance to the temperatures.Stolen novel; please report.


    Cao-Cao because he was a firebender, and Shisui because he was a descendant of one. Shisui just stood there, staring at Cao-Cao''s disturbed aura with his gift, then decided to be more serious.


    "Fine, I won''t dodge," Shisui said, smiling broadly for some reason. Cao-Cao felt fear.


    ''Why does that smile scare me?'' the firebender thought before he pushed himself even harder towards Shisui with the flames on his feet, his hands creating a jet of fire that, to Shisui''s surprise, he didn''t dodge.


    No, why should he? Shisui''s arms were engulfed in the motes of chi that swirled around him, circling both limbs. Then he struck forward with a clenched fist.


    Cao Cao''s body seemed to be hit by something invisible and was pushed back, leaving two marks in the sand, while the flames he threw at Shisui were dispersed by an invisible force.


    "Oh, did he manage to do that? I guess he was already able to calculate the damage of that technique," Ty Lee said with interest, but she noticed that Shisui''s aura seemed a bit strange, and then she noticed the arm she used to attack.


    "Azula, Shisui is hurt," Ty Lee said, making Azula focus on Shisui''s arm, indeed, there was a nasty bruise on his limb, and there was even a little blood gushing out.


    "Are you really going to use something like that in a fight?" asked Azula with some reproach and concern in her voice, but she knew there was nothing she could do, this Agni Kai would only end when it had to end.


    "Shisui has always been a guy... who likes to go different ways," Zuko said, knowing Shisui quite well since they practically grew up together.


    "Too radical, if it were anyone else, using shockwaves as a technique would have left permanent injuries long ago. For him... it''s just a full moon bath, isn''t it?" said Petra with some envy because of Shisui''s way of ''cleansing'' his body.


    Not that she was jealous of the free skin treatment that came with this act, not at all. But her words did shed some light on those watching the fight, pointing out to many inexperienced people just how dangerous their actions were.


    "Everyone knows about chi motes, but only Sage Shisui uses them in such a strange way, when will I reach a similar level?" muttered a Fire Nation sailor, clenching his fists in frustration.


    "Dude, don''t compare yourself to him, be thankful that you have the knowledge of how to use chi, you can make your own way," Mai advised when she heard the sad tone of his voice.


    The sailor looked at Mai, then at the fight, and determination burned in his eyes. It was true, it had only been a dream to have access to a way to become as strong as No-Bender, but now that he had it, why should he compare himself to Shisui? It was best to go his own way.


    So the sailor began to watch the battle more closely, hoping to learn something from it. Many did, drawing inspiration from what was happening in the arena.


    "What was that, airbending?" asked Cao-Cao cautiously.


    Was Shisui the Avatar? No, it was not him, what was that? Cao-Cao then saw the wound on Shisui''s arm, and a mischievous grin appeared on his face as he quickly realized what had happened.


    "A shock wave, not airbending, not even an ''element'', a pure shock wave. Worthy of a Sage," knowing that Shisui probably wouldn''t be able to use something like that all the time, Cao-Cao''s feelings of fear subsided.


    "It was just a test, but I see it''s not perfect," Shisui shook his head, and knowing better than to resort to such self-destructive attacks, Shisui shook his shoulders first, then his neck, before starting to make small jumps in the sand.


    Shisui''s jumps had a certain rhythm to them, and a distant memory came to the Sage''s mind. He had never understood martial arts in his previous life, but now he was imitating two of the most famous martial artists in this world.


    Bruce Lee and Muhammad Ali. The jumps that Shisui made were accompanied by the motes of chi that circled around his body, creating a strange sensation emanating from him.


    Cao-Cao attacked Shisui for the third time, this time wanting to make things physical because he felt that throwing his fire at Shisui without managing to limit his mobility would be counterproductive.


    He didn''t know why he was making these strange jumps, but when he launched a kick against Shisui, Shisui simply moved his upper body backward before pushing himself forward, his left hand clenching into a fist that slammed straight into Cao-Cao''s chest.


    Although the young man protected himself with his hands, Shisui did not stop, and after a small jump, taking advantage of the short distance between his left fist and Cao-Cao''s body, he made a gesture before striking.


    A One-Inch Punch.


    Cao-Cao never expected such an attack and was pushed back, but Shisui was the one who rushed at his enemy and used his knee to strike again at Cao-Cao''s chest, whose defenses had been knocked down.


    Though Cao-Cao''s hand was covered in the fire he launched at close range, his body was hit with enough force to send him flying and crashing into the sand several meters away.


    Motes of chi covered Shisui''s face, each one vibrating intensely until the flames disappeared. There were no burns on his face, but Shisui was a bit cautious at this point.


    ''He''s too strong to be a normal Firebender, even if he''s talented, his body felt strange. It''s like... he''s on some kind of drug. Great, influenced and doped up, what else?'' Shisui began to mentally curse, but his face showed no fluctuations.


    He knew about performance-enhancing supplements, I mean, Kiyi owed his birth to some of his achievements in that field. But it seemed that Cao-Cao had consumed something quite performance-enhancing.


    He could tell by the ease with which he resisted his attack, even though a normal person wouldn''t be able to react and attack him like that.


    And from the way Cao-Cao stood up without even bruises on his body from his previous attacks, it was safe to assume that his assumption was correct.


    "Ah, aren''t you so strong, Sage Shisui?" Cao-Cao asked mockingly, but Shisui didn''t say anything, he just started to exchange blows with him.


    Shisui and Cao-Cao fought with their bodies. Cao-Cao relied on his abnormal physical endurance to overcome the technical superiority Shisui had against him. No matter how hard Shisui''s kicks, punches, elbows, knees, or head-butts were, Cao-Cao could withstand them all.


    People noticed that there was something abnormal about it, but Agni said nothing, so they could only watch. The energy of both of them seemed endless, even when they had wounds on their bodies, the intensity of their attacks did not diminish.


    Shisui was especially careful when Cao-Cao tried to cling to his body because he had already tried to use those moments to burn his body. And unlike Cao-Cao, Shisui had no advantage other than the unusual activity of his chi since the day of his enlightenment.


    Therefore, his body showed some bruises and scratches caused by Cao-Cao, who was also a skilled melee fighter. But Shisui was not angry or frustrated, he was happy.


    No, he even laughed. A fight like this had made him quite excited and he enjoyed it. He was able to try out some of the techniques he had invented and was even able to get the hang of them.


    He made Cao-Cao his whetstone, which annoyed the boy, but when he was about to say something, something changed in Shisui''s actions. It was a seemingly normal strike, but the specks of chi orbiting his fist indicated otherwise.


    Anyway, his body, enhanced by the changing drugs he had ingested, which he now understood to be the ginseng just a camouflage for whatever his uncle had put in his food, would help him resist.


    It didn''t. Shisui struck at a particular point where the colors that made up Cao-Cao''s aura came together, creating a strong imbalance in him and a bruise that spread across his chest.


    The force of the attack caused him to fall backward, feeling pain for the first time in the fight, but along with the pain, a feeling of helplessness spread throughout his being, he even felt it was hard to breathe.


    Shisui was tired of practicing.


    "I already know that you are consumed, and it makes me feel that maybe neither you nor whoever gave you this had any idea how it worked that made you like this, but you served me to release stress, just...


    "I hope you can withstand my strongest attacks," Shisui said without letting Cao-Cao get up, attacking with his foot directly at his opponent''s solar plexus.


    The scarce air in Cao-Cao''s lungs was expelled, making him dizzy for a moment, but Shisui crouched down beside him, his right fist orbiting many, many spots of chi.


    "What you ingested was mixed with some plants that help quite a bit, at first I smelled ginseng on your breath, but your lack of pain and abnormal physical endurance told me that you ingested exactly that.


    Congratulations, you poisoned yourself like so many other fools who ate that strange peach and thought they had gained immortality. No, they just traded their years of life for chi.


    Boy, you''re lucky you didn''t eat all the fruit, because then your current improvements would be permanent, but your life years would only be 3, which is a good number, spiritually speaking.


    The ''Deadly Peach'' in any less than full dose will give you a temporary enhancement but will eliminate your ability to have children. Congratulations, now you can do what every sailor does and enjoy women without fear of leaving children, I just hope it wasn''t too many.


    Or you will be chemically castrated, but the rarity and legends surrounding such a fruit only make some unwary try to eat it or try it on others" Shisui''s smile was rather creepy as he recounted some of his obscure botanical knowledge, but his fist fell where it was meant to fall.


    A satisfying crunch reached Shisui''s ears, Cao-Cao''s nose was crushed by Shisui, and blood gushed from the young man''s face. But the boy was scared enough now, for he remembered that he had eaten a lot of what looked like a peach during the banquet.


    "You gave me an interesting fight, you know, let me return the favor," Shisui began to hit the points where Cao-Cao''s aura colors met.


    Even though Cao-Cao''s improvements were gone, Shisui used quite a bit of power in his blows, sometimes with somewhat ugly results, such as broken bones. Shisui enjoyed his fight, so he was less drastic with the boy, especially since he knew that some of his stubbornness was not entirely his fault.


    Still, he broke the boy''s arms, legs, and several ribs. Then Shisui ripped off a piece of Cao-Cao''s pants, then stood up, and looked directly at Zhao through the wall of flames.


    Zhao felt a chill; it seemed that Shisui had learned of his actions, and even of his intentions to consume the miraculous ''Immortality Peach'', of which he had managed to obtain several after much effort.


    "Don''t be surprised when you see this," many chi motes emerged from Shisui, making him feel exhausted, but these chi motes began to vibrate intensely and then fell on the piece of cloth in his hand.


    The cloth fell apart, but a tiny piece of it began to emit a puff of smoke before completely catching fire. He then let that pinch of fire fall on Cao-Cao''s chest, leaving him with a small burn, but fulfilling Agni''s requirements.


    "Winner of the Agni Kai, Shisui!"

 29: Shisui and Elder Spirits.

    "Ah, how satisfying," Shisui said with a smile on his face as he watched the golden flames being consumed.


    But what was important at that moment was Azula, who ran towards Shisui, jumping at him with outstretched arms, letting him catch her in mid-air and spinning to slow down the momentum.


    "Stupid ShiShi, why did you take so many risks?" Azula complained under her breath, even giving Shisui a small bite on the shoulder in retaliation, but her fianc¨¦ just burst out laughing.


    "I wanted to fight," was Shisui''s simple reply, but from the tone of his words, it was undeniable that he had been quite sincere and just wanted to fight.


    "Looks like this guy picked the wrong time to provoke you," Zuko said, resisting the urge to draw his sword and cut Cao-Cao to pieces.


    How could that bastard have such strange ideas about his sister? Had he not been one of their own, Zuko would not have hesitated to draw his sword and show the young man on the ground just how powerful a member of the royal family could be.


    "He has a problem, apart from the supplements he ate, he seems to be affected by something else," Shisui said openly, not caring who was listening he wanted Zhao, who had approached, to pay special attention to his words.


    "You mean...?" Ty Lee was about to say, but Mai covered her mouth as she looked at Zhao questioningly.


    "May I purify him?" Petra asked with particular interest, and Shisui simply nodded before patting Azula on the back.


    "I need to talk to that respectable dragon over there, may I have a moment?" Shisui whispered to Azula, who simply nodded before kissing the boy on the cheek and giving Cao-Cao a vicious look.


    "If this guy was influenced by something else, then part of the blame for this situation is not his, but that doesn''t take away from the fact that he has annoyed me to no end, besides owing you your reward from the Agni Kai. I''ll be sure to heal him... "Azula narrowed her golden eyes, and Zhao, who was a little worried about his nephew, felt a chill.


    There were stories of the princess''s brutality on the battlefield, how could she ''heal'' others? Was that code for her killing them? After all, if someone died, they would no longer be wounded or sick.


    But there was little he could do when Cao-Cao''s body was covered in dense, intense blue flames, and though he tried to move to avoid it, he felt as if something sharp had pinned him down.


    "I think you have misunderstood, Vice Admiral Zhao," Zuko''s voice seemed to be only a whisper, but his stance and the intensity of his golden eyes never failed to look directly into Zhao''s eyes.


    The prince was ready to strike, his body tensed and somewhat hunched for action, even the cold metal of his sword was exposed a bit, an indicator that Zuko might draw his weapon at any moment.


    Not only he, but also Ty Lee had a warm smile on her face, but her hands made a gesture she always used when pressing someone''s pressure points, and her eyes seemed to be searching for weaknesses in Zhao''s body.


    Mai, on the other hand, covered her face with a black metal fan, but Zhao could make out the sharp edge of such an object, and it seemed to be stained with a strange liquid that was undoubtedly poisonous.


    Petra, on the other hand, had begun to control the surrounding sand, putting on a show for the people watching from afar. The sand swirled around her before it began to emit a golden light.


    "You may begin," Azula said as she removed the flames from Cao-Cao''s body, surprising the crowd with the condition she left him in.


    "I thought Princess Azula was cruel, you know..." said a sailor who had unconsciously held his breath and now sighed loudly.


    "The princess is only cruel to our nation''s enemies," said Lee-Lee, who was taking note of the people''s reactions.


    Her words seemed to enlighten the crowd, especially since Cao-Cao no longer looked so injured, except for his bloody nose, which still seemed to be crushed. All of his twisted limbs were now properly positioned, and the bruises on his body had disappeared.


    Azula looked particularly tired from this, and she did not heal Cao-Cao at all, not because she could not, but because she did not have enough energy and mastery to do so, at least for now.


    The princess only repositioned his bones and partially connected them, which shortened Cao-Cao''s recovery time. Getting rid of the bruises was much easier, there were already therapies that used heat for such things.


    And the broken nose? She left it intact because it was something Shisui had wanted to do to Cao-Cao for a long time, and Azula wasn''t going to heal that wound. Why should she ruin what her fianc¨¦ had finally done?


    The golden sands then enveloped Cao-Cao, and wisps of black energy, now visible to the human eye, erupted from his body. He was not the only one, perhaps due to the influence of the residual glow of the golden sands, many of the people present felt their thoughts become clearer.


    "You know, I feel like I shouldn''t have been rude to my wife earlier..." a man holding a wineskin muttered, looking at the object with some reluctance, he capped it before he had a thought, maybe he had drunk too much already.


    "I''ve made up my mind, I''m going to propose to Nora, the worst that can happen is that she refuses me!" said a young sailor, who was patted on the back by one of his shipmates.


    "Good for you, brother!" he said, and other sailors gave their encouragement to the young sailor, who was now red in the face.


    "What are those lights...?" asked Zhao, speaking for the first time since everything had ended.


    For some reason, certain strange ideas in his mind were softened, they didn''t disappear, and residual purification didn''t eliminate one''s thoughts, but maybe they would make Zhao reevaluate things more if he set his mind to it, just maybe.


    "Spiritual purification, all elements can do it, even if it looks more on the water element side," Azula said with some annoyance, she didn''t like Zhao at all and the phase of pretending was over.


    "Wow, I never expected to see something like that. I guess you can do it too, Princess Azula," Zhao said, quickly pulling herself together.


    Though Zhao wanted to ask about the black energy his nephew had expelled, he knew better than to bring up those subjects for now, especially when his sensitivity to the emotions of the people he interacted with told him of the young people''s obvious dislike and rejection of him.


    To get as high as he did, one had to have a fairly high EQ and know how to discern the emotions of others towards you, and coupled with his experience, Zhao knew exactly what he had to do at this point.


    "I sincerely apologize for the unpleasant situation tonight and the trouble my nephew caused. But except for a few minor problems, nothing bad happened, and Sage Shisui seemed to take it quite well.


    Therefore, I will demote Cao-Cao one rank and also send him to another Fire Nation fleet so that he can reflect on his actions and his presence will not be uncomfortable for him," after these respectful words, Zhao even performed a rather standard 90¡ã bow.


    Azula remained expressionless and said nothing more, her companions approaching her and preferring to pay attention to Shisui''s side, indicating that the matter was settled here.


    In addition, some very interesting things happened on Shisui''s side that caught everyone''s attention and will undoubtedly be told, illustrated, and referenced by everyone in the future.


    Shisui was in conversation with spiritual beings who seemed to be quite powerful and known to experts who popularized this knowledge. The caption of a picture painted that very night was ''Shisui and Elder Spirits.''


    ...


    Shortly after Shisui left Azula, he approached the Great Golden Dragon, Agni, the Spirit of Fire. This one was in a secluded part of the beach, away from the people, looking up at the starry sky with his huge golden eyes.


    "You know, every star up there is a sun like the one you see every day, some of those suns are much bigger than ours, with worlds similar to ours, many lifeless, but some... some have, and they also look up at the starry sky," those were the words Agni said to start the topic of conversation.


    "I know, I like to look at them, and since Gal-Leo improved the telescopes, we humans have been able to get a better look at these worlds, though we still have a long way to go to even see what they are like on the surface," Shisui replied, sitting down next to the big dragon, who was strangely friendly.


    "Humans... at first, they couldn''t live properly unless they were in the Lion Turtle, without any natural elements at their disposal like now, afraid of any spirits when both realms were connected.


    Then this Avatar guy came along, an interesting guy, but he separated the two worlds. Then humanity spread over much of the earthly world, living in an era that was right for you.


    As the sun of this world, though I am worshipped by the firebenders, they killed my children until they realized it was not necessary, but the fear in them will not go away, you know?


    But do you know why I never took the gift of fire away from humans? Sage Shisui," the spirit asked solemnly, turning its huge head to look at Shisui, who was looking down at the waves breaking on the sand of the beach a few meters away.


    "Does it matter?" Shisui asked in reply, and Agni was silent for a moment before bursting out laughing.


    "Exactly, it doesn''t matter! My children will gradually return to this world, though I regret the deaths of the others, they are spirits who chose to stay on the earthly plane, they knew the consequences.


    It''s not like I lost them forever, they are there, in the Spirit World, and soon they will return to me," Agni said with a tired voice, Shisui even felt the enormous weight of years in that sigh. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "But I guess you know that I didn''t accept your request because I wanted to see you beat up a human fool," Agni said, causing Shisui to become serious at this point.


    "I want answers, I could have gone to the Spiritual World, but..." Shisui was silent at this point, and Agni''s experience told him the last part of that sentence.


    Shisui didn''t want to draw attention to anything when he started to ask about certain topics. Fortunately, he was only summoning a reflection of the Spirit World, something that bypassed those restrictions somewhat.


    "Curiosity is sometimes not good, young man," an ethereal voice was heard at that moment, and the huge figure of a spirit with multiple faces on its head and many ethereal faces floating around it appeared at that moment.


    The only difference was that those faces were particularly female, and coupled with her soft voice, it was obvious who had appeared at that moment, the Mother of Faces.


    "The child is curious, why avoid it?" something seemed to ''jump'' out of the ocean, it looked like a big whale, but soon its body turned into a huge bird that landed near Agni.


    Its body full of black feathers seemed to be pearled with blue, red, and golden shimmering dots, as if it was a creature made of stars. The spirit''s eyes glanced at Shisui before nodding, and a smile even appeared on its beak.


    "At last, a human wants to reach for the stars, boy, if one day you want to travel through the dark and cold void between worlds, call me, I, Kung Peng, will take you on a journey like no other," the great bird said, causing a smile to appear on Shisui''s face.


    "I hope you keep your promise!" Shisui ignored the other two spirits and stared intently at Kung Peng''s feathers as he puffed out his chest as if to show off even more.


    "Tu and La will be killed if you hurt this little human, Peng," said a voice that sounded like thunder, and black clouds formed in the sky.


    Even though the clouds soon turned multicolored, hundreds of thick lightning bolts shot out of them, eventually coalescing into a strange animal, with four legs like a horse, the head and horns of a dragon, blue scales adorned with dense white fur that seemed to be constantly releasing discharges.


    The beautiful creature descended from the sky, treading the air and leaving multicolored clouds in its wake. The creature was huge, as were the other three spirits present. The spirit''s eyes landed on Shisui before bending down and licking his cheek.


    "Boy, the others couldn''t come, but they hear everything we say, even those pesky Avatars and Vaatu, but don''t be afraid, we''re all at peace because something greater unites us, you know?" said the last spirit to join in, ignoring the fact that Shisui shook the saliva from his face in particular disgust.


    "Kirin, you have to stop licking people, no one likes it," Agni said annoyed, but Kirin stuck out his tongue playfully as if being an ancient spirit was nothing to him.


    "It''s because you''re so boring that Gaea doesn''t want to hang out with you," Kirin said, causing Agni to emit golden flames from his nostrils, but he didn''t act, just looked at Shisui.


    "Sage Shisui, you and the Avatar are part of the few actual humans who can attract our attention. Only another Enlightened One would have the right to chat with any of us. So, ask the questions that made us come here," with Agni''s words, the brief cheerful aura of the moment was suppressed and became completely serious.


    "I''ll be blunt, does the world want to fuck me? Or is it some great super-hidden spirit in the Spirit World?" Shisui was blunt, but his question was quickly answered by the Mother of Faces.


    "We can''t say that the world wants to... annoy you," the spirit hesitated for a bit before finding a better word than the rudeness Shisui had said, but soon continued speaking after her short pause.


    "But as you say, a spirit that is deeply connected to this world wants to annoy you, not just you, everyone. Luckily, it''s always sleeping most of the time, but apparently, you''ve disrupted what its dream had been ''planning'' for the past few years, which has caused its defense mechanism to partially focus on you," Mother of Faces said before Kirin took over.


    "That''s why I licked you, boy. I don''t like to lick people just because, you know, I removed the ''Doom'' that was building up in you, if it built up to a large extent, many bad things would happen to you for no reason, you might even drown while drinking water, ironic for a human with the gift of Tu and La," Kirin gave a humanized smile to Shisui, who had a great suspicion at that moment.


    Why could all the spirits smile? And why were they so damn scary when they did? But the revelations he had heard distracted him and made him angry.


    His anger caused his chi to flow intensely through his body, his impulse surging, startling the spirits who, even though they were far stronger than Shisui, couldn''t help but feel a little respect for this human.


    A thought even appeared in their minds, would Shisui join them as a spirit in the future? Not a dependent spirit, but a true spirit that would reach the potential that every human has to become a spiritual being.


    "We don''t mention its name because it would put our luck under its control, we don''t even give it a random name because it would take over. It is a being who was born with the world itself, the First Spirit, and is a blessed one.


    When it was alone, it was boring, and that made it.... unpredictable. When life arose, both earthly and spiritual, that being found no better activity than to take over the destiny of others to influence them," said Kung Peng, showing a special hatred in his words, indicating that there was history there.


    "No one likes to be manipulated, so there was a big fight back then. The struggle was so intense that it reduced the humans to a useless state. They chose to cede their elements to Lion Turtles and lived in fearful isolation for tens of thousands of years until there was no history left to record this being.


    In time, it fell asleep, but its dream spread throughout this world and took root. It automatically invented ''stories'', and perhaps many things that have happened in the history of the earthly world are its fault.


    Although its control is not as direct as it used to be, a coincidence here, a little accident there, and the world fell into place according to its particular liking, until you were born, things started to go wrong in its latest "story," and when you attained enlightenment, well, you destroyed its story.


    You''re not the first to do this, nor do we have any hope that you''re the only one, but that spirit''s dream will do its best to eliminate you, but don''t worry, it''s even more limited now than Vaatu.


    Also, Kirin has licked you, so you won''t develop extreme bad luck that would make your situation much worse, but many things will happen around you, all to eliminate you.


    From natural disasters, people who dislike you, spirits who ran into you and were in a bad mood, and a meteorite that will conveniently fall near you.


    Nothing directly or controlled by that being or its dream, but it will try to overwhelm you, keep you on constant alert, wear down your mind until you give up or until you die" Agni''s words only made Shisui''s impulse grow more intense.


    ...


    Aang, who was happily playing with penguins at the South Pole, stopped abruptly and looked in the direction of the Fire Nation. For a moment, the arrows tattooed on his skin and his eyes glowed with white light before returning to normal.


    "Someone pissed off Shisui and even here he feels how over the top, I''ll ask Roku later," Aang said before looking at Katara who was gliding over a penguin and a smile broke out on her face.


    ...


    At the North Pole, Yue, who was quietly reading a book in her room, looked toward the Fire Nation''s direction, then seemed to hear something only she could, and a smile broke out on her beautiful face.


    "Someone is going to be unlucky," the princess muttered before concentrating on her reading.


    ...


    An immortal fan of Avatar Kyoshi''s novels sat comfortably by a campfire in the wilderness, though this time he wasn''t alone; he was sitting next to a blind teenage girl who wouldn''t shut up, and he suddenly looked at the Fire Nation''s direction in exasperation.


    "That brat is making trouble," the old man complained, and the blind girl, Toph, turned her ear to him curiously.


    "What happened?" asked Toph, causing the old man to look at Toph with a bit of annoyance before he sighed.


    "Child, just feel the world, but instead of just feeling the vibrations, try to feel the spirituality. You can do it because you have already interacted a lot with the Badgermoles, just concentrate," the elder advised, and although Toph pouted, she heeded his words.


    "Come on Lao Ge, why are you boring me so much with... who the hell is so angry!? I doubt that even if he dies, this anger will dissipate, by Gaea, what did they do to him?" exclaimed Toph as he felt Shisui''s momentum growing more and more.


    "That, Toph, is the anger of an Enlightened One. Even I remember when Laghima was angry, the wind of the world carried his anger to all parts of the world. When Kyoshi was angry, the earth shook.


    Also..." Toph''s small hand covered Lao Ge''s mouth, preventing him from talking any further.


    "Dead old man, I don''t want to hear your memories of thousands of years," Toph shouted, causing Lao Ge to raise an eyebrow, Toph could talk all the time and he couldn''t?


    ''Young people don''t respect millennial elders like me anymore,'' Lao Ge mentally complained before his thoughts turned back to Shisui.


    ''This anger is like Laghima''s, but instead of the wind, water carries his anger to everyone, how wonderful, I would like to meet him,'' Lao Ge thought before pulling Toph''s hand away from his face, he remembered that this rude girl was playing with mud a while ago.


    ...


    "You should calm down, things are not as bad as they seem," Kung Peng said to a very angry Shisui, and he had reason to ask him to calm down.


    Motes of Chi danced around Shisui, swirling and vibrating around him. The beach had become chaotic because of him, with huge waves crashing onto the beach, but not a single person was affected.


    Still, it was not good for anyone''s health to watch the spectacle of gigantic waves, so the beach had been abandoned, except for Shisui''s companions, who watched him from a distance with concern.


    "There are two things I hate, no, there is no word to describe the abject emotion I feel in every cell of my body when I know of two particular subjects. Possession and manipulation.


    I hate it when people are moved to act without having chosen to do so. Vaatu is passable because it just brings up negative thoughts and is part of the normal cycle of this world, but I still don''t like it very much.


    But from that to what you just told me... I can''t stop this emotion, and I can only release it in the form of anger and pure rage," Shisui could barely say these words, his teeth clenched from the great emotion he felt.


    "Human, I only represent the chaos that exists, every spirit with my energy has willingly surrendered to me, and every person affected by me does so because they want to. I am just a part of this world, like everyone else, but... I share your hatred," a deep voice full of malice was heard at that moment.


    Vaatu''s voice came through.


    "I can give you the power you need if you want, I never force anyone to do what they don''t want to do, you know? And I have a preference for waterbenders," Vaatu''s voice was as seductive as ever, but Shisui smiled, showing all of her white teeth.


    "I don''t need your help, Vaatu," Shisui said, identifying the owner of that voice, and a sigh of exasperation could be heard in the background.


    "Human, no, Sage, what are you going to do about it? You can''t defeat it, its dream will always try to repair its history, you will attract many flies, and in the end, after fighting so hard, you will finally perish.


    Whether it is through injury or old age, your life will come to an end, even if you become a spirit, so what? Nothing will change, this dream will come back to weave another story, to enjoy it as an audience, to change what it doesn''t like, to manipulate the actors.


    Sage Shisui, what can you do?" the voice of Vaatu had a strong touch of mockery this time, but his last question was quite serious, and all the spirits, avatars, and even the dream itself paid a moment''s attention to this place heard Shisui''s answer.


    "I will rip and tear until it''s done. No one will try to manipulate my life, ruin my luck, or even try to reassert their control over my environment without getting their way." At that moment, Shisui''s impulse completely dissipated, and Shisui fell backward onto the sand moistened by the salt water of the sea.


    In contact with the seawater, Shisui looked up at the stars and raised his hand as if to grab something, at which point Vaatu''s laughter could be heard.


    "If you''re still alive when I leave here, I want to meet you, Sage! I hope you enjoy your busy life and hold on until my eventual return," Vaatu''s voice faded, along with the reflection of the spirit world.


    The spirits disappeared, and the beach was quiet again, but Shisui continued to lie on the sand, looking up at the starry sky with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Ah, my life couldn''t be boring, could it? If it wasn''t Ozai or the Avatar, who else would it be? Well, I''m ready," Shisui whispered before he felt the closeness of his companions.


    It was time to get up.


    ...


    "The Red Lotus has to get going this time, our target is no longer just the Avatar, but Sage Shisui. I have concluded that we do not need such prominent figures to lead humanity."


    ...


    "To achieve true peace, the Fire Nation must fall completely! For the sake of the Earth Kingdom!"


    ...


    "This is a great display of power, what will it be like to have this face in my collection?"


    ...


    "A waterbender cannot be the prince of the Fire Nation, we must eliminate the Sage Shisui so that we can regain our position as the possessors of knowledge in the nation, all knowledge must belong to us, the nobles, the alchemists!"


    ...


    "If Sage Shisui is a waterbender, why doesn''t he support our Northern Water Tribe, we must teach this traitor a lesson!"


    ...


    Many people began to have certain thoughts based on small ideas and conclusions they were involved in. Dream spent all of its energy on this before falling silent, perhaps Shisui had unknowingly hurt it so much that it was unable to act afterward.


    Now, Shisui''s problem was not with that being, but with the effects of the butterfly effect that began with his birth.

 30: Gossip!

    What happened the night the Agni Kai was held spread quickly around the world, perhaps one of the consequences of all the nations today being a little more open with each other was that this kind of news spread.


    Some interested people took it into account for different reasons, but no one could deny one thing: everything around Shisui, the Sage, the Enlightened One, was always strange or unbelievable.


    Many people found hidden information about the spirits that appeared, giving this news much more weight and relevance. Old stories were recalled about the abilities of the Mother of Faces, the one who gives faces to all the people born and yet to be born in this world.


    The Fire Nation now had a better and clearer picture of what Agni, the spirit of the sun they so revered, looked like. Even children''s songs based on the spirit were transformed into more serious songs to explain the people''s admiration for such a being.


    The appearance of the legendary Kung Peng, a spiritual being that seemed to be closely related to the cultures of the Water Tribes or the Air Nomads, brought a strong interest in explaining the secrets of the stars.


    What human would not want to see what was out there? Although astronomy as such could only be limited to theories, calculations, and observations, the fervent search for knowledge did not end, it only began.


    What caused a stir was Kirin, a spirit that in ancient times was said to bring good fortune to those who could somehow catch a glimpse of it. People who could see it up close could now boast that they were ''luckier'' than the rest.


    Although this whole situation attracted the attention of people who liked Shisui, it also attracted the attention of people who had animosity or even hostility towards him.


    Such was the case of a certain group that had been formed centuries ago with a noble idea, but which had been taken to extremes, and its principles and ideas were now distorted by extremism, at least those who kept everything in its best state could choose to separate, not without conflict.


    Out of this organization came two organizations that were completely opposed to each other and that had been involved in many conflicts over the years, now... the more radical side was ready to act again.


    ...


    The sound of the door woke Shisui who was sleeping on a small bed. His body was clad only in a pair of body shorts, and the entire sheet was wrapped around the figure of the person lying next to him.


    "Why do you always take the sheet for yourself?" muttered Shisui before he got up and approached the door.


    It was Zuko who was holding a parchment scroll in his hand, and noticing the situation in the small room, he quickly looked to the side before handing the scroll to Shisui.


    "A letter from Uncle Iroh, it was sent urgently along with others, but this one was crossed out with the urgent stamp," Zuko said before rushing out of there, just now complaining about why the rooms on the ships were so small.


    "Okay?" Shisui said, a little groggy from sleep, but since there was no one else to talk to, he closed the door and went over to the bed, sitting on the edge.


    The parchment contained a long letter from Iroh, and although Shisui had expected the usual, the news presented in the scroll wiped all traces of sleep from his mind.


    It had already been a week since they had started their journey to the South Pole, and because of that, some things in the scroll pointed to certain abnormal things going on among some nobles.


    Unusual meetings with some important figures years ago, that group that had been ostracized, no, that Shisui had ostracized because they seemed stupid and short-sighted to him.


    Also, an introduction to a certain organization called the Red Lotus, and while not much was said about their origins, Iroh briefly told where they came from, their history, and the crazy things they used to do or try to do.


    "Ah... nobles and alchemists plotting, plus the Red Lotus seems to be mobilizing for some purpose," Shisui''s mouth sneered, but his eyes were completely serious.


    He didn''t care what the first group did, but the Red Lotus was different. While he had some idea of what that organization was, he associated it more with the fact that they were causing Korra, the one who was supposed to be the Avatar after Aang if things hadn''t ''changed'', a lot of trouble.


    Shisui hardly used his "knowledge" of this world to plan his stuff or have information about anything, even the things he knew about this world because of the TV show, he didn''t take them very seriously unless he had studied and confirmed them.


    So the idea that the Red Lotus would only be active in Korra''s future never occurred to him, and knowing the huge differences between this world from the original show, both before and after his birth, Shisui took the fact that this group was back in action very seriously.


    For the same reason, when he sees Iroh again, he will ask him for more information about this group and will do everything possible to be prepared for them, because if they are even 10% similar to what he saw in Korra, he is already expecting an extremely organized and powerful group.


    ''I always wondered where Zaheer''s knowledge came from about the possibility of breaking the Avatar''s cycle if the Avatar died while using Raava''s power, by the way, neither Wan nor the others told me about Raava, only Vaatu, though I understand why.


    I just hope no one is foolish enough to believe Vaatu and be influenced by him just to gain the power to defeat me...What do I think? People can become so foolish and desperate, so I have to be vigilant, I have to train more,'' Shisui thought before thinking of something else.


    ''I have to warn Aang about these people if I could be a possible target, he is target number 1 for the Red Lotus'' Shisui controlled the dried ink on the parchment, first, he absorbed some of the water vapor to return it to a liquid state.


    Then he checked the ink to write a letter and quickly dried the letters, then rolled up the scroll. He was about to get out of bed to give it to Musu to mail, but a soft hand came from behind him and lay on his chest, gently scratching his skin.


    "Where are you going, we have to start the day properly..." Azula''s face, covered by her long black hair, rested on Shisui''s shoulder as the princess'' hands pulled her fianc¨¦ to her naked body. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    The skin-to-skin contact eased Shisui''s small worry at that moment. He let the parchment scroll fall to the floor and let himself go because since the atmosphere was getting colder and colder, it was only fair to give his fianc¨¦e some warmth, right?


    ...


    Zuko walked through the corridors of the ship he was on, each person he encountered stepping aside for a small nod of respect, which he returned with a brief salute.


    A week of travel and previous experience before the voyage taught the sailors that members of the royal family, as well as their companions, were not as pompous as nobles were often portrayed in some novels.


    The acclimation was slow, but at least they no longer made unnecessary bows, and almost everyone could just say ''Prince or Princess'' instead of flowery titles or overly formal words.


    But what was Zuko doing so early in the morning? Simple, he wanted to deliver the letters that had been sent to the group, although the situation with Shisui''s room was still on his mind, he didn''t think too much about it.


    "Lucky Ty Lee doesn''t have a boyfriend, I don''t want to see a guy''s bare bottom," Zuko joked softly, amusing himself with this little joke to pass the time.


    Soon he knocked on the door leading to his friend Ty Lee''s room, but after two knocks he could hear something heavy fall to the floor and some things seemed to have been moved in a hurry.


    "Just a minute," Ty Lee''s voice was heard, and Zuko just shook his head, thinking that his knocking must have woken his restless friend, who must have fallen out of bed.


    Ty Lee opened the door, though only slightly, and held her body in the open space so that no one could see the rest of the room. Although strange, Zuko just thought that maybe Ty Lee didn''t want him to see the typical mess she usually had in her room.


    "They sent letters and I wanted to pass them out, your family sent this," Zuko handed a roll of parchment to Ty Lee, who used only one hand to snatch the object from Zuko, then asked with a strange expression on her face and an unusual blush on her cheeks.


    "Th-that''s it?" Ty Lee''s voice faltered a bit, and Zuko nodded before showing Ty Lee the last scroll of parchment in his hand.


    "This letter is for Petra, I''m going..." Then another hand, very different from Ty Lee''s, came from the door, accompanied by another voice.


    "Oh, then give it to me," that was Petra''s unmistakable voice, and then Zuko looked more closely at Ty Lee''s blushing face, her strange expression... everything clicked in his mind and finally connected in a strange conclusion.


    "Petra and you... " Zuko made a small gesture, but without waiting for an answer, he placed the parchment scroll in Petra''s outstretched hand before rushing down the corridor, he had to tell Mai the gossip, that was the only thing on his mind right now.


    "I told you to wait! He found out! Now Mai will know, so Azula will find out, so Shisui will end up knowing it, he won''t stop making jokes!" complained Ty Lee before closing the door, then turning around and looking at the girl in front of her with a bad face.


    "We just have to explain things, you know, it''s not that complicated," said Petra, who was only wearing shorts, leaving her entire upper body naked, but didn''t care too much if Ty Lee saw her so exposed.


    "I know we made some good friends, some Turtleduck-hearted guys, but Shisui is sure to give us ''tips'' and even though I know he says it in jest, the fucker does give good ideas sometimes!" Ty Lee resigned herself, lying on her back on the bed, but letting gravity slowly slide her body to the floor.


    "Ah, like the weird joking advice he gave Zuko and Mai, but we never thought Mai would follow through? Are ropes really that interesting?" muttered Petra the last question, ignoring how Ty Lee was staring at the ceiling of the room with a lifeless expression on her face.


    "But... what if it turns out that their ideas are right for us in the end?" asked Ty Lee suddenly, causing the room to fall silent for a few long seconds before Petra answered.


    "Let''s think about it later, there''s something I haven''t finished yet," Petra licked the corner of her lips gently, and all of Ty Lee''s bad mood disappeared before her cheeks turned completely red.


    "Right! Why did you continue while I was talking to Zuko!" shouted Ty Lee, but there was no complaint in her tone and expression, in fact... she pulled down the shorts she was wearing, all to let her partner finish what Zuko had interrupted.


    ...


    "No Yangchen, I''m not going to kill this guy, Zhao," Aang said for the tenth time as he sighed in discomfort in the Spirit World.


    "I don''t understand why so many people cling to the concept of not killing," the female Avatar spirit complained, causing Aang to roll his eyes.


    "It''s what I learned as an Air Nomad, you wouldn''t understand... no, why wouldn''t you understand me?" Aang finally asked the key question.


    Yangchen was like him, an Air Nomad, so why was she such a killer? Aang could even feel the evil wind around Yangchen, a wind that carried the woman''s murderous intent.


    "We Air Nomads are pacifists, we have never stopped being pacifists, but it is how we interpret what we are taught by those who define us beyond our culture. From what I see, you hold to your understanding...you have passed my test," Yangchen said with a small smile on her face before looking back.


    The other Avatars seemed to be complaining about the situation, some even seemed to be giving items to others, this strange situation made Aang conclude: that the Avatars were bored out of their minds and had even placed bets on him.


    "Raava, how can you put up with them all the time?" asked Aang in a low voice, and Raava''s female voice came from inside him.


    "You get used to it after the third millennium, I saw Avatars grow up and die of old age with their relatives around them, others were single or died young, In rare cases like Kyoshi, they had a partner of the same sex and lived much longer than the rest.


    I learned that Avatars are also human, even if they are merged with me, a spirit, their human essence can never be diluted, but that is what makes them so valuable in their diversity.


    Aang, I am glad that Shisui''s teachings did not cause you to drastically change your mind, but that you absorbed them to create your framework of thought and action.


    Aside from the inexperience in acting and the lack of the other three elements to bend, you are a mature Avatar, they celebrate it in their way... even if it is with gambling," Raava said at the end, making Aang see the actions of the other Avatars a little differently.


    But Aang''s mind quickly drifted back to the original topic of his arrival in the spirit world, he wanted romantic advice! He didn''t know how it ended with him and Shisui''s plan against Vice Admiral Zhao.


    "Yes... well, can you help me a little? How am I supposed to get close to a girl?" the question caught the attention of certain male Avatars and Kyoshi, who looked at Aang.


    "Is that girl from the Southern Water Tribe? Kuruk is from there, maybe he has some special advice for you," pointed out an Avatar in tribal clothing, but with clear Fire Nation style, it was an Avatar born among the Sun Warriors.


    "Hunt something big and dangerous, like a Polar Bear Dog, and give it its fur or something symbolic," Kuruk said, touching the fur on his head with deep sadness and longing in his eyes.


    "Uh... You know I''m a vegetarian and I wouldn''t hurt animals just for their fur? Unless someone and I were in danger, I wouldn''t take action against those creatures," Aang said, causing Kuruk to glare at him before waving his hand in disdain.


    "Then look for whale vomit and make perfume out of it, I did that with my wife and it''s super easy to do," Kuruk said, making Aang sick at the thought of something so disgusting.


    "What? It''s a cultural, brat. If the girl likes you, she''ll probably give you a perfume made with whale vomit, that or a penguin meatball, too bad you''re a vegetarian," Kuruk''s words made Aang freeze.


    ''What am I going to do if Katara gives me vomit or meat perfume, I don''t want those two things!'' Aang shouted in his mind, but on the outside, he only had a slightly nervous smile.


    "Or you could give her a simpler gift, a wood carving... wait, isn''t the South Pole dry?" asked a male Air Nomad avatar, causing many South Pole avatars to give him a dirty look.


    "Boy, you''d better think for yourself, but usually these things happen on their own, you don''t have to think of anything super complicated to initiate a deeper rapprochement with a girl," Kyoshi said, making Aang hesitate a bit.


    "What, I''m a woman and my partner was a woman too, I know more about that than you do," Kyoshi''s words embarrassed Aang, who ended up nodding with a flushed face before saying goodbye to the others and disappearing into the spirit world.


    "Something simple... not too complicated..." Aang debated quietly, sitting on the floor of his tent when he felt cold and as he tucked himself in, an idea came to him.


    "That''s it!" Aang shouted before covering his mouth and falling silent, but since no one claimed he went back to sleep with excitement on his face.


    The next day, he would give Katara a nice surprise!

 31: South Pole.

    "Damn cold," Azula complained, spitting out a blue flame in an attempt to warm herself, but the small snowflakes falling across the deck of the ship seemed to mock her attempts.


    "But you''re the one who said, ''I want to test my endurance so that I won''t wear a coat,'' and now your butt''s freezing," Ty Lee said, standing next to her friend, then had to quickly move her head to avoid the princess''s blow.


    "That''s good training, you should try it," Azula said sarcastically, looking at how covered Ty Lee was.


    Likewise, Mai and Petra were equally warm, while Zuko was like her, only in normal firebender clothes, though strangely he seemed much more accustomed to the cold temperatures than his younger sister.


    "How do you do that?" asked Azula, jealous and intrigued, not knowing how Zuko could be on the deck of the ship without even using fire to warm his body.


    "How do you mean? I just did this," Zuko showed his hands, in which two rings of red fire could be seen that seemed to have a solid consistency.


    They hadn''t been seen before because the bracelets were made of a thin thread of fire, which made them unnoticeable if you didn''t look closely. Zuko''s breathing was another area, he had done his best to get used to keeping it still even when walking or doing any other activity.


    "That... is a lot of effort on your part," Azula said with surprise and admiration.


    "I''ve made an effort to use everything I can, and this helps a lot to control the intensity of my techniques. Sometimes I feel like I use too much energy.


    Even if it looks great, that big burst of fire, if it''s not controlled, it''s just an unnecessary waste of chi," Zuko said, explaining the reason for his training.


    He had gotten this idea from Shisui, who had done something similar years ago to improve the manipulation of his element. Speaking of Shisui, he was the one who had adapted best to the cold environment near the South Pole.


    So much so that he didn''t even have a shirt on, and he was performing basic waterbending moves on an elevated part of the ship that was transporting them to the South Pole.


    The waves around the ship were controlled by Shisui''s invisible ''hands'', he even made the ship sail a little faster than expected, but without breaking out of the fleet formation.


    The seawater then rose, the scattered droplets refracting the light and creating a small rainbow for the spectacle of the people who had the opportunity to observe it.


    "How beautiful," Mai said, a little excited to see the rainbow Shisui had accidentally created.


    "Do you think he can control the creation of a rainbow?" asked Petra suddenly, causing the others to become interested in the topic.


    Zuko then channeled Chi into his legs and jumped, rising several feet into the air and landing next to Shisui, who turned to look at him with interest.


    "Petra asks if you can control the creation of a rainbow?" Zuko''s golden eyes looked curiously at Shisui, who seemed to pause for a moment before smiling.


    "Something so simple... and I''ve never tried it," Shisui slapped his forehead, mentally complaining about why he had never tried it.


    Why did he ignore the abilities regarding light that water possessed? Shisui felt a pang of embarrassment as he realized that he had missed out on the great potential that this section held.


    To correct this mistake, Shisui manipulated the seawater surrounding the ship, this time without using any particular style of movement. Long streams of water approached him and began to swirl around him.


    Soon, small droplets of water separated from these strips of water, and by focusing on the angle of the sunlight, he managed to create a better rainbow. It was a bit blurry at first, but he soon made adjustments until he managed to create a vivid rainbow over the boat.


    This brought a smile of satisfaction to Shisui''s face, knowing that a new area of exploration and research had opened up for him. Earlier, he had thought that he had reached the limit of what he could do.


    He could bend water, either changing its temperature to turn it into hot mist or steam, or cooling it to turn it into cold mist, snow, or ice. He could bend mud, plant roots that contained a lot of water, and finally bend blood.


    He could write letters with ink! Even, because of an innocent remark by Kiyi, Shisui knew that if he ran out of water one day, he could use his urine to fight, or purify it for later consumption... as a potionist, he had to verify this in the flesh.


    He had come up with some gruesome techniques, such as using the enemy''s sweat to envelop him in hot steam or stirring up the cerebrospinal fluid to wreak havoc on both the outside and the inside, so yes, he had explored the war branch of his element quite a bit.


    He had even touched on the concept of ''life'' in water, aside from healing wounds or purifying various types of corruption or contamination with it. He could draw water from clouds, plants, and moisture from the air.


    He could even, against all logic, compress water, with the latter he was trying to achieve the ideal of a sci-fi weapon concept in the future, the ''Super Dense Water Drop'', a crazy idea from his previous life, but one he might be able to replicate in this new one.


    It just never occurred to him that water could also interact quite well with light, and not only that but also with waves such as sound. He also remembered a certain aspect of water, making it more or less ''vicious''.


    Some ideas came to him as if they had always been there, but he only noticed them now. Shisui had to resist the urge to smack his forehead or run off to write down his ideas, first, he had to give the fleet members a rainbow show.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ...


    "Every time... Every time! Every action always shows how powerful and capable he is!" shouted a person using a spyglass to watch the rainbow from another ship.


    It was Zhao, who was in his room, wisely not sailing on the same boat as the royal family group to avoid awkward moments. He had learned what was going on from the exclamations of the sailors, who suddenly saw a rather detailed rainbow appear without any storm or particularly bad swell.


    Then he became curious and wanted to see. Zhao was an educated and rather curious man he had even written some academic papers, such as the strange situation of some animals on certain islands.


    No one had paid much attention to this detail, but some creatures were different depending on where they were found. Turtleducks that were small on land were giants on certain islands, and similar birds in different places had slight differences in their beaks.


    So Zhao was curious as to what had created such a rainbow, but he already had an idea of what or who might be responsible. Still, he had a small feeling that maybe it was just a strange occurrence and worth investigating later.


    No, it had to be Shisui. Jealousy burned in Zhao''s heart, but he kept his composure even when there were no humans around. But he was still very upset and angry, so he put down his spyglass.


    Turning around, he saw the pile of scrolls on his desk, especially one that looked quite old and clumsy. There was a struggle in Zhao''s eyes as if he was doubting something, before his eyes filled with determination.


    "If I can''t defeat the Sage, then... destroy his element," Zhao muttered ominously, allowing his capable mind to devise plans and schemes.


    This time he would not fail, he could not fail.


    ...


    "Let''s see if I can do this, I can try my best..." Shisui created a sphere of water and tried to project something with it, but he only managed to create some shapes of strange lights.


    "Do you want to make a prism?" asked Petra, who was surprised to see for the first time that Shisui seemed to be unable to create anything with his element.


    "It''s just that I had never thought of such things. With small drops, it''s easy to create a rainbow, but if I want to use a sphere of water to create a prism..." Shisui scratched his head, shaking his long, disheveled black hair.


    "Reminds me of when we were kids!" exclaimed Ty Lee, causing Shisui''s left eye to twitch.


    "Right, remember that time he tried to manipulate a vine? He gave himself whiplash," Mai added to the conversation, opening a floodgate of embarrassing stories about Shisui.


    "I remember when he tried to manipulate a geyser once when he didn''t visibly accomplish anything, he went over to look, then water splashed on his face and sent him flying," Zuko said, making Azula burst out laughing, she was there at the time.


    "Right! It was so funny that day, he ended up looking like a wet chick," Azula added, only causing Shisui to lower his head to hide his embarrassment.


    "Remember the day he ruined Lady Ursa''s flowers by sucking the water out of them?" asked Petra, and Shisui shivered visibly, remembering how angry Ursa could be when her plants were damaged.


    Why did all the older women seem to be so fanatical about gardening and so overprotective of their little plants? That day, Shisui understood one thing: he was not allowed to practice Waterbending in the garden.


    "Mom got really mad that time, it was the first time I ever saw her like that," Zuko said, remembering the moment with some surprise in his voice.


    "But then Mom forced Shisui to plant flowers and plants with her, I helped and it was quite rewarding," Azula said with nostalgia in her voice, she wanted to see her family again, especially her younger sister Kiyi.


    "But Shisui, what do you hope to achieve by playing with light and water?" asked Ty Lee curiously.


    As far as she knew, Shisui was always looking for something practical to do with water, not only in matters of warfare but also as an aid in everyday life. Like writing homework or letters with waterbending ink, or cooking with the temperature control that water allowed her.


    "I want to make lenses with water," Shisui said, looking up at the sky, now completely covered with clouds dropping snowflakes.


    "You want to make magnifying glasses with water?" asked Zuko, but Shisui shook his head.


    "No, well, yes, but more things. Magnifying lenses, reflective lenses, it would be cool to create an invisible cloak," Petra''s eyes lit up at these words.


    If there was anyone who could try to replicate this kind of light-related application, it was Petra, who could use crystalline minerals for a variety of purposes. Then she and Shisui plunged into a conversation that became increasingly confusing to the others.


    "Oh no, they entered the ''I''m going to ignore you while I say confusing things'' state, how boring," Ty Lee said, causing Mai beside her to nod.


    "Of everyone, only Petra can follow you on such topics, even if I know some of the things they talk about, sometimes I get lost," Azula said, who was a woman who was quite curious about knowledge, but didn''t have that intellectual ''spark'' so to speak.


    "I only understand until they get to those math formulas, who put letters in math?" asked Ty Lee with anger in her voice before glaring at Shisui.


    "I remember, it was you!" pointed Ty Lee at Shisui, who turned to look at her with a strange look in his eyes.


    "No, Ty Lee, he just popularized it, there was this form of math before," Mai put her hand on Ty Lee''s head to stop her from doing something stupid.


    Mai had been trained as an assassin herself, she knew quite a bit about throwing projectiles, but when she tried archery, she realized that learning math would help her quite a bit.


    Her teacher, a retired Yuyan archer, taught her such strange things as how to calculate airspeed, the influence of gravity on arrows, and even concepts related to physics.


    So Mai knew about mathematics, and she knew that its more ''complex'' part was reserved for the intellectual or privileged few. The retired Yuyan archer who taught her archery told her that calculations were part of what made their group quite skilled.


    "By the way, we''re coming tomorrow, aren''t we?" asked Zuko, trying to change the subject.


    "Oh yeah, we''ll be approaching the South Pole soon," said Ty Lee, effectively distracted.


    "I can already see the ice blocks," Mai said, pointing off into the distance where a large iceberg was floating.


    "So... we''re about to meet the Avatar and his team," Azula said quietly, her eyes shining brightly.


    Even though she was not on the opposite side of the Avatar, she had a special interest in that figure, as she wanted to fight the being that could bend the four elements. Her interest was shared by her brother, who tapped the handle of his weapon, eager to exchange ideas with Team Avatar.


    ...


    As if the world itself was welcoming the South Pole, the snow that had begun to fall earlier that day had turned into a blizzard that night, and even with that, the entire fleet was slowly approaching the South Pole.


    "Sokka, you have to sleep or you won''t have any power tomorrow," Katara said worriedly to her brother, both of them standing in the open outside of the village, covered by the snow as it fell.


    "I can''t do it Katara, I can''t be calm knowing they''re so close, even if they don''t come to fight...you know it''s the Fire Nation, and Zhao is a worse bastard than I thought according to Sage Shisui''s letters," Sokka replied to his sister who just shook her head before manipulating the snow around.


    Unexpectedly, Sokka was enveloped in a blanket of snow that pressed tightly against his body as Katara began to pull her brother away. Though Sokka made a feint at breaking free, it was only a vague attempt before he gave up.


    "You''re too stubborn, Sokka, if you don''t sleep, your mind won''t be at its best tomorrow," Katara said, noticing the questioning look in her brother''s eyes as he remained silent as he was dragged away.


    "Thank you..." Sokka murmured, looking up at the cloudy night sky, the coldness he felt now nothing compared to the warmth of his sister''s gesture.


    It was true, he had to sleep because tomorrow things could get serious, and although things could go wrong, he had two great characters on his side. So he would do his best to do his part.


    ''The good thing is that I finished creating my technique, but I couldn''t practice with it as much as I wanted to, but... just give me an excuse, Zhao, just a little excuse,'' Sokka thought as he longed for the dawn.


    Tomorrow, he would probably start to make a name for himself.

 32: Meeting in the real world.

    "So we''re just going to send a messenger to the Water Tribe, and that''s it?" Ty Lee asked somewhat incredulously when she heard how they were going to go about this mission.


    "Yes, because even though the war is still going on, at least we can''t just wantonly invade the sea near the South Pole without any excuse," Zhao said, although there was some displeasure in his tone at the ''passivity'' the group had adopted.


    If it were him, he would use the icebreakers to tear up a road and the firebenders to melt icebergs, but technically they were not on a hunt or an attack, but on a ''search''.


    "You don''t seem to like the idea of a peaceful conversation," Azula pointed out, looking at Zhao with a raised eyebrow.


    Zhao kept his composure, and since they were in his office at the moment, he was sitting quite neatly at his desk while the young men were either sitting elsewhere or walking around the office looking at all the things Zhao had collected.


    Ty Lee, for example, was looking at what appeared to be Sun Warrior carvings hanging on the walls of the office, as well as some artifacts from various places around the world, including the Air Nomads.


    "The Southern Water Tribe are just penguin-eating savages, pirates of the lowest order, constantly attacking our cargoes or those of the Earth Kingdom under the guise of fishing or domestic activities," Zhao said, and although he kept his composure, the derogatory tone he used was very clear.


    The words he used made Shisui stare at Zhao with a subtle smile on his face, for technically Zhao''s words could be considered offensive to him if he took them seriously.


    He didn''t. What was the point? In a way, he didn''t feel that he fit in with the Waterbender culture, and besides, he wasn''t a moral person or one with a lot of sensitivity.


    "I hope this doesn''t escalate into fighting, we don''t want to fight the South Pole, we just want to find traces of the Avatar," Zuko said, causing Zhao to nod before touching his chin for a moment.


    "What if they refuse or attack?" asked Zhao, his eyes glittering with cunning and intrigue, but his body control and experience allowed him to restrain the mad urge to laugh.


    But little did he know that Shisui''s intense gaze was not because he found him pleasing to the eye, but because he was assessing his aura, noticing the changes in it, paying attention to the slight fluctuations and colors that indicated Zhao''s true emotions.


    ''It seems that Zhao has too much mental dialog, but his emotion in asking only indicates his desire for violence. Do you want to create an excuse to fight? As expected,'' Shisui thought, glancing sideways at Ty Lee, who gave her a slight nod.


    As someone who could see the aura, Ty Lee was an expert at reading people''s emotions and interpreting them, so she could see the same as Shisui, and she had to lower her head so that the smile forming on her face couldn''t be seen.


    It was amusing to watch the topics go back and forth, each side trying to give the other false clues, or at least that was Zhao''s situation. The poor guy didn''t know that many of the things he said or did in solitude were being watched by a fat cat from the Spirit World.


    Mai remained silent, just listening as Zuko answered Zhao''s question, explaining in a standard way how to react in case of refusal or attack.


    The assassin concentrated on finding and identifying Zhao''s habits of action and speech. Every gesture, every flexing of his facial muscles, every unusual twinkle in his eye. In this way, she was able to notice many things that Zhao himself might not have been aware of.


    Why did he do this? Because of her training as an assassin, when her group had to face Zhao, which seemed inevitable, she hoped to deal him a unique and deadly blow.


    Only by knowing as much as possible about her enemy could she accomplish such a task. Moreover, this action of watching Zhao''s actions made her learn a few things about how the man could perform even in such a tense situation.


    Yes, the whole current dialog was quite tense and it was more than obvious that both parties didn''t want to be in the same environment, but they had to be because of the mission. Fortunately, the conversation was over in no time.


    As the group boarded a small boat that would take them to the ship where they had been living all this time, Mai was the first to break the silence and look directly at her companions.


    "This Zhao... he may be the most controlled person I''ve ever evaluated, at least on the surface," she said, making her friends pay full attention to her.


    "Every gesture, every look, every way he moves, sits, or even the tone he uses when he speaks is deliberately controlled, and if you''re not paying attention, you won''t notice the way he guides the conversation.


    It''s very subtle, but I can sense the guidance in his words, even if he didn''t get the words he wanted to hear, he managed to ''clarify'' all the points he said, perhaps for use in later topics or circumstances," this assessment of Zhao by Mai made Petra sigh loudly.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Ah, a conspirator worthy of one of those books. I even thought the guy was kind of nice when he told me about his interest in my creations, if I didn''t know about his actions I would only think he was a possible kindred spirit.


    If it hadn''t been for Shisui''s warning, I might have told him about the things I''ve built," Petra expressed a bit grumpy, realizing that Zhao had done that, leading the topic so that she could tell him about her inventions, perhaps to create countermeasures or perhaps to use them for her purposes.


    "Oh, and when he asked me about the differences between my chi-blocking technique and the one taught at school¡­ haha! My family has put a lot of effort into modifying this martial art over the centuries, and although it is much better than what is taught, there are hardly any visual differences.


    There are always sharp-eyed people, but he is the first one to point out the difference, a really scary guy, especially since I noticed a strange color in his aura, it was fuchsia at times, and upon closer inspection, it looked like he was just giving me a normal look, but colors don''t lie, he had perverted ideas in his mind," Ty Lee made a vomiting gesture, making the others laugh a bit.


    "I noticed that it was very subtle, barely noticeable, but he sized us all up and took a lot of notice..." Mai said with disgust in her tone, but Zuko put an arm around her waist and pulled her close to him.


    "It''s just that you''re beautiful, but it''s a little creepy that a guy like him goes around looking at young women," Zuko said with a sullen expression, he even wanted to go back to Zhao''s ship and give the bastard several cuts.


    "In a way, it''s normal, attractive women in his office, he''s used to being in power, a trip on the high seas for over a week and freezing to death, I have no doubt he''s probably about to go fuck his secretary or something right now," Azula explained her point of view, making the others nod.


    It was more than obvious that one of the typical problems of the Navy was the sexual aspect, although fortunately there were no unfortunate cases, the atmosphere among the sailors was generally very open-minded as far as sex was concerned.


    It was not uncommon to walk down a corridor and hear the muffled moans of a couple of sailors who had taken five minutes off and used that time to act out their sexual urges, either alone or with a partner, sometimes... more than one.


    Of course, this kind of environment was not shown to them directly, and no one was doing it overtly. It was more like an undercurrent that all the sailors were aware of, and eventually, the group became aware of this situation as well.


    So the idea of Zhao having sexual interactions wasn''t out of the ordinary, although Musu hadn''t noticed anything like that, some of his reports mentioned ''disorder'' in the Vice Admiral''s room at certain times.


    "Now I can''t get the image of Zhao and another woman out of my head," Shisui said, funnily squinting his eyes.


    The atmosphere was still joking and casual when they returned to the ship they had been traveling on all this time. But as the few rays of sunlight that could barely penetrate the storm clouds disappeared, this amusing atmosphere vanished.


    "Tonight we''re going to meet the blissful Avatar, I can''t wait!" exclaimed Ty Lee, excited by the situation.


    This excitement was shared by everyone else as they rushed to the deck of the ship under the cover of darkness and cold temperatures. No one would disturb them in their quarters at this time, which was a perfect situation for what they were about to do.


    Shisui controlled some of the seawater, freezing it and creating an ice slide for them to slide down. Once everyone was on the ice platform, Shisui took a deep breath before he began to gently swing his arms.


    The team was surrounded by a small dome of ice, which soon fell into the sea. Since they only had to go in one direction, the poor visibility caused by the darkness or the ice making it difficult to see outside did not matter much at this point.


    The trip was quite fast, they were literally like fish in water during their journey under the ocean. No one spoke everyone concentrated on regulating their breathing and heartbeat so as not to consume the available oxygen.


    Only after a while did Shisui create an ice vent, allowing the others to speak without regard to the possibility of suffocation.


    "By Agni, how boring, you can''t see the fish, you can''t see anything," Ty Lee said with some sadness.


    She had hoped to see the seabed in all its glory, but circumstances didn''t allow it. The only good thing was that Zuko created a flame in his hand.


    Unlike Azula''s blue flames, which were very intense, the brightness of the fire Zuko created was higher, and that was basic chemistry, all blue fire was hotter but less bright, while the orange flames were very bright.


    If there were any intelligent beings at the bottom of the sea at that time, they would see a large, somewhat strange light source moving at high speed under the sea.


    And while anyone could crash into icebergs or the ocean floor, Shisui had a good sense of direction under the sea, especially since he used a little trick.


    Shisui controlled waves of water that, while under his control, outlined the environment in front of him, allowing him to control blocks of ice or avoid reefs or large underwater boulders.


    This act itself, navigating the ocean floor, was a test of his concentration and many of his skills as a waterbender, a task he performed quite well.


    "This has given me some ideas..." Petra muttered softly, remembering some of the more outlandish things she had heard those Fire Nation technicians talk about, perhaps this experience would force one of those strange inventions they had come up with.


    "Ah, how uncomfortable it feels to be in an environment surrounded by water," Azula said, feeling that strange sensation for the first time.


    "It''s the feeling of elemental restraint," Mai said, causing Azula to nod.


    "I never thought that being tens of meters under the sea would make me so uncomfortable. It''s like an Airbender underground, an Earthbender in the air, or a Waterbender in very hot environments.


    Shisui as a child sometimes felt uncomfortable in saunas, even if there was a lot of humidity in the air, the heat would bother him.


    Or Petra, who traveled in airships for the first time, as she told me," Azula began to chat, trying to let this feeling go, because in a way it was something more psychological than physiological or spiritual.


    "I can feel another person pulling at the ice, it seems to be the waterbender from Aang''s side," Shisui said suddenly, lifting the ice dome to the surface in a somewhat abrupt motion.


    As the ice covering them disappeared, they were all greeted by a startling sight: a large flying bison hovered around them, and as it descended into the sea, a figure jumped toward them.


    "Shisui!" the figure shouted as it landed on the ice platform Shisui had created, which Zuko''s flames illuminated.


    This is how Shisui''s companions saw the Avatar, The Last Airbender.

 33: Talking.

    "Wow! You are a living Airbender with all the tattoos and everything!" exclaimed Ty Lee, who quickly approached Aang, circling his body as she examined him.


    "Ty Lee, give him some personal space," Mai grabbed her friend''s neck like a wild cat.


    "But look at him, he''s the AVATAR!" Ty Lee continued, causing Aang to look uncomfortably at Shisui, who was touching his nose''s bridge.


    "She''s Ty Lee, she''s very .... cheerful. The one holding her by the neck is Mai, don''t think she''s grumpy, she''s just a little quieter," Shisui explained, and Aang nodded, already knowing who they were, but the introduction had to happen.


    "All I see is a weird girl and a dark makeup freak," a figure fell next to Aang, causing the ice platform to vibrate slightly.


    "Sokka, don''t be rude," an ice slide connected to the platform created by Shisui, and Katara slid down it before trying to pull her older brother''s ear.


    "But look at them, they''re weird," Sokka complained before turning his attention to the others.


    He looked at Azula, feeling a strange vibe in her as if a bird of prey was watching him menacingly from above. Sokka just shook his shoulders before turning his attention to Petra.


    It was only a glimpse, but Sokka sensed that Petra was¡­ heavy. But judging by her posture, it was obvious she was an Earthbender, so he gave her a nod before turning to look at Zuko.


    Their gazes collided, each recognizing the martial arts vibe in the other. On Zuko''s part, a hot, sharp impulse erupted from his body, colliding head-on with the impulse coming from Sokka... which was quite odd.


    Sokka''s impulse was like a whirlpool, similar to the whirlpools he had dealt with on those bad days at sea. Their impulses collided only once before they retreated back into their bodies.


    "We have to fight another day," Zuko said, causing Sokka to nod and wave the spear he rested on his shoulder.


    "When this whole charade is over," Sokka replied before finally turning his gaze to Shisui, tensing his body just by looking at him.


    "Why so serious?" Shisui asked, causing Sokka to sigh before relaxing his tension.


    "You''re more ordinary than they say you are," Sokka said, making Shisui smile.


    "I''m just a waterbender," he said, causing Sokka to roll his eyes without a hint of embarrassment.


    "You are the envy of many, many men! You don''t understand why your friend here is the Avatar and you grew up with a prince, but deep down, every man in the world is jealous of you," Sokka said before his sister grabbed his ear.


    "Stop talking nonsense," Katara growled, embarrassing Sokka.


    "Looks like you''re the weird one around here," Azula added, making the others laugh.


    "But seriously, let''s introduce ourselves," Shisui clapped his hands, bringing the meeting back to normal.


    "Well, my name is Sokka, this is my younger sister Katara, you should know that by now, right? She''s a waterbender, of course, while I... am a non-bender," Sokka introduced himself, taking the opportunity to introduce her sister.


    "As my brother said, I''m Katara and I''m a waterbender, nice to meet you, especially Sage Shisui, a friend of Aang''s," Katara''s words made Ty Lee smile as something occurred to her.


    "Aren''t you also a fan of Shisui? How strange to introduce him as a ''friend of'', something new to note," Ty Lee said.


    "You make it sound like everyone''s very aware of me," Shisui complained, but Petra slapped him on the shoulder and nudged him.


    "Obviously! You''re too ''bright'', so to speak. Have you seen how the waterbenders in the navy or military look at you?" asked Petra before she looked at Aang''s small team.


    "My name is Petra, Earthbender, inventor," Petra''s introduction only made the others perk up to introduce themselves, while Shisui was deep in thought.


    "Zuko, Crown Prince of the Fire Nation," at the mention of the title that followed his name, both Sokka and Katara shivered slightly.


    "Yeah... hearing it said about you has a different effect," commented Sokka, who, though normal, subtly covered his sister''s body with his own.


    "We pretty much know our information already, don''t we? I don''t see why I need to introduce myself. My name is Azula, princess of the Fire Nation, betrothed to Shisui," Azula said the last part, puffing out her chest a bit as if to force herself on Katara, but the waterbender simply didn''t understand the gesture. This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "My name is Ty Lee, martial artist, your auras are nice," the always excited Ty Lee said, looking at Mai and encouraging her to introduce herself as well.


    "Mai, Assassin," Mai said, causing Ty Lee to nod before giving her friend a hug.


    "Great, you made new friends Mai, how nice~" Mai simply hit Ty Lee''s head with a folding fan, causing Ty Lee to pull away from her and touch her head.


    "I''m not an isolated or asocial person, stop treating me like a loner," Mai said, though this time she had a smile on her face as she saw her friend looking at her suspiciously.


    "You''re mean," Ty Lee muttered, before focusing on the Avatar Team''s outfit again.


    "You know, South Pole clothes are cool, could you get me some outfits?" Ty Lee walked over to Katara and pulled her toward their group of girls.


    Before Sokka could react, Aang put his arm around Sokka''s neck and pulled him toward Zuko and Shisui, who were talking.


    "Do you think about the real influence you have?" asked Zuko, causing Shisui to nod.


    "Yeah, I thought people just admired me, you know, but I never noticed those looks on some people before. I never thought about being a symbol or anything, the only thing I''m happy about is igniting the spark of a new cultural revolution, I also didn''t know that people felt envy towards me," Shisui replied, seeing Sokka''s bitter expression.


    "What, you live with royalty, your girlfriend is a princess, you''re a powerful warrior, you have very good titles, aren''t you something like a protagonist of those weird books? No, actually you are, there are strange books about you," Sokka pointed out, making Shisui feel a little embarrassed at this point.


    "Those stories are the weirdest thing that ever happened to me, some of them are .... enlightening," Shisui replied, mumbling a bit as he remembered those weird fanfics about him.


    People were so bored back then! Aside from working or having children, people didn''t have much entertainment in their daily lives unless they had enough money to go to the circus or the theater.


    So these cheap books became people''s source of entertainment, fanfics of him, the Avatars, and even some of the more famous figures in history.


    "Right, I never thought I''d be reading a story about Kyoshi 100 years later, why are so many people drawing Kyoshi''s feet?" complained Aang, who, out of curiosity, explored the books available at the Southern Water Tribe and found all these... ''jewels'' of art.


    "There are strange people everywhere," Zuko said, trying to hold back laughter as he remembered something.


    Weren''t all these alternate stories about Avatars actually Aang stories? Noticing Zuko''s restrained laughter, the others asked him why, and they all ended up laughing, while Aang looked quite angry.


    "I have to do something! Shisui! They''ll write about me if they find out about me!" Aang grabbed his head and started complaining about the possible nonsense they''ll write about him.


    "Who knows, they''ll probably even make bad plays about your story, that would be fun to watch," Sokka said, not knowing that he had raised a big red flag that would come for him in the future.


    "Anyway, did your side get the message from our fleet yet?" Zuko asked Sokka, who nodded.


    "My father was nearby, so he was the one who received your messenger, although he was too provocative and arrogant, as if he wanted to be beaten," Sokka replied, remembering the strange hearing that happened a few hours ago.


    "Yes, one of the great plans of Vice Admiral Zhao, he really wants to provoke a conflict between the two sides," Shisui said disdainfully.


    "Just in case, my father ''invited'' him to drink and several tribal women took turns having sex with him, an ancient technique to wear out unruly messengers so they won''t cause trouble, but quite effective," Sokka said shamelessly, making Aang blush.


    "Oh yeah, I''ve read about that, it seems all cultures have come to the same solution when dealing with messengers or ambassadors," Zuko laughed before choking up, all because he realized Aang.... had no people.


    "Don''t worry, even though I''m very, very angry about the death of my people... you had nothing to do with it, so take it easy. Though maybe if your father or grandfather gives me the chance, I''ll end up debating with them," Aang said, waving his hand without much concern, though you could hear the sadness in his voice.


    "Come on, man, the memory of your people lives on in you and those who know your culture. It doesn''t solve it, but the Fire Nation has taken it upon itself to make more known about yours, at least they will live on in the memory," Shisui was more direct and touched Aang''s shoulder, making Aang feel more cheerful.


    "The only bad thing is that your people lived separated by gender, why the hell, didn''t they like to fuck or what?" Sokka managed to change the sad subject to a more... juicy one, so to speak.


    "Come to think of it, they were supposed to explain these things to me when I was an adult, but it wasn''t always like that, you know? There were communities where men and women could live together, only the Temples had such rules," Aang realized this point, partially refuting Sokka''s words.


    "You do know that the most famous sexual compendium comes from the Airbenders, right?" said Aang, this time making Sokka blush a little and lower his head.


    "Wait, at least you''ve read it, right? It''s famous. No, did you even have a reason to read it?" Aang seemed to find something that excited him.


    He was going to get even with Sokka! The boy had been a bit of a thorn in his side; yes, he was protective of his sister, but she did it too much and he just wanted to take her for a ride!


    "Ah, you''re a virgin," Shisui, who loved to make jokes, pointed out and joined Aang.


    To rub salt in the wound, the girls in the distance burst out laughing, maybe because of their own conversation, maybe because they heard the commotion on the boys'' side, but the thing was, Sokka wished he was a Waterbender right now.


    So he could open a crevice in a glacier and bury himself in it!


    "Weren''t you a pirate or something? I hear those guys are worse lecherous than sailors!" then Aang and Shisui started blurting out comments worthy of a 13-year-old teenager, throwing the whole meeting out of whack.


    "Let''s not talk about that, why are we always getting sidetracked, aren''t we having this meeting to plan and discuss how to deal with Zhao, why are we talking about Avatar''s virgin friend?" Zuko touched his forehead, feeling for the first time that he was the more mature one in the room.


    "Except for a few points, we don''t need to plan too much, in a way I agree with the idea that over-planning something would only make it unnecessarily complicated and prone to failure," Sokka was able to compose himself quickly as a pirate, so he answered one of Zuko''s questions and ignored the rest.


    "Okay, let''s get serious..." Shisui said, holding back a laugh, but in the end, they just clarified something before just getting down to bantering with each other.


    Although strange, this first contact planted the seed of a friendship that turned out to be quite long.

 34: What is your wish?

    "Shisui, if you could wish for anything, what would you wish for?" asked Ty Lee, who was bored as they all waited on the cold snow of the South Pole.


    It was already the next day, and the chief of the South Pole Water Tribe, Hakoda, had sent an official reply, requesting a direct dialogue with the important people of the Fire Nation''s fleet.


    As a result, both Zhao and the group had landed in this icy area, waiting for the tribesmen''s escort to arrive. Therefore, Ty Lee was quite bored and decided to ask Shisui this question to pass the time.


    "I don''t know, endless ice cream?" Shisui replied with his doubt, although it was a bit childish, it was the first thing that came to his mind.


    He already had everything he needed! He didn''t need love, he already had an excellent relationship with Azula. He didn''t need power, he had all the strength he needed from his training, he didn''t need status, his fianc¨¦e was a princess!


    What could he want? Only something he might never get in this life, endless ice cream of his favorite flavor. At his answer, Ty Lee blinked several times before holding back a laugh.


    "I guess that''s a good wish," the girl said before she heard Shisui''s question.


    "What would you wish for, Ty Lee?" asked Shisui, causing Ty Lee to think about the question for a few moments before answering.


    "I would like to participate in all the festivals in this world, but for that to happen, the war must end, I don''t think the Northern Water Tribe would look favorably on me if I told them I wanted to celebrate the Lunar New Year with them," Ty Lee replied before looking at Zuko.


    "What would you wish for, Zuko?" asked Ty Lee to the prince, she wanted to hear the wishes of the others to dispel the sad feelings inside her.


    "If I could wish for anything... I would like to meet a real dragon, not Agni, but one of the ones that live in the earthly world," Zuko replied with a gleam of longing in his eyes.


    "Too bad they were wiped out by some fools who thought it would improve their firebending," Azula snarled, though she did so quietly, as this trend was partly started by the royal family.


    "There must be dragons out there, I''d like to meet one," Zuko said, though with some sadness at the prospect of not finding any dragons alive when he looked.


    "When this is all over, we can look for them," Mai comforted him as she put a hand on Zuko''s shoulder.


    "Okay, we will," Zuko nodded, feeling better now.


    Maybe the journey would fail, but it would be a journey he would make together with Mai, which was already worth all the effort behind it. Zuko then put his hand on Mai''s waist, holding her close to his body, while Ty Lee asked Petra the same question.


    "I want to see this world from the outside!" exclaimed Petra, looking up at the sky, which was clear today.


    "I would like to see our planet from above, to admire its vastness and how small we are on it. I think it would be the best experience of my life, the wish I would like to fulfill, and I will do it, either because of a wish or because of my inventions," Petra clenched her fists with determination.


    She would forge everything herself that would lead her to fulfill this wish! There would be many hardships, she might not even live long enough to fulfill this wish, but if she could not do it herself, she would let the new generations follow in her footsteps so that they could walk the path she had built.


    May humanity finally be able to see our world from as high up as possible! That was her wish, and she wasn''t afraid to share it, because, in a way, it was a wish that all of her friends could identify with even a little bit.


    "That''s a good wish," Mai murmured, agreeing with her friend.


    "You know, our nation will support you in fulfilling this wish, Petra," Azula said, looking at her older brother Zuko.


    "Yes, when I inherit the position of Fire Lord, I will do everything I can to help you fulfill this wish, Petra," Zuko promised, causing Petra''s green eyes to cloud a little with tears.


    "Thank you," Petra said, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "And you, Azula, what would you like to wish for?" Ty Lee finally asked Azula, who took almost no time to answer.


    "To have children with Shisui, the rest I want I already have, I can fight, I can get stronger, I can learn a lot, all I need is to have children and it will be perfect," Azula answered with ease and no shame, but her answer turned Shisui red, who looked away when he felt the intensity in Azula''s golden eyes.


    "Oh, I want to be the godmother of one of your future children!" Ty Lee clung to Azula and looked at her with puppy dog eyes.


    "They will all be godmothers," Azula replied, touching Ty Lee''s head and showing her Petra and Mai.


    "That means you''ll have three, right?" Zuko remarked, commenting on that detail, but the smile Azula gave him made him cringe, there was something wrong with that smile.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "I didn''t spend my entire childhood and part of my adolescence waiting to have only three children, Zuzu," Azula''s answer only made Zuko giggle nervously as he looked at Shisui.


    "I wish you luck," Zuko whispered to Shisui, who nodded.


    "Ah, good thing I''m a waterbender," Shisui said, causing them to look at him strangely.


    "What does that have to do with you being a waterbender?" asked Petra, intrigued.


    "I can bend my blood..." Shisui coughed a little as he said this and looked around.


    Since his group was relatively out of the way while they waited, he was able to say this without Zhao or the other sailors who had disembarked next to them overhearing.


    "No, why would it be... You! Are you seriously using the gift the spirits gave you for your filth?" Ty Lee pointed out dramatically as she fell fainting into Azula''s arms.


    "I don''t think you''re the right person to say such things," Petra commented, causing Ty Lee''s cheeks to turn slightly red.


    "Don''t talk!" exclaimed Ty Lee before turning away from Azula and jumping at Petra, who simply dodged her.


    "Why is it that all the topics lately have turned to the sexual...?" Zuko touched his forehead in frustration, but soon his expression turned serious, along with everyone else''s, as they looked off into the distance.


    "Looks like they''ve arrived!" a sailor shouted, warning of the obvious, the South Pole Water Tribe contingent approaching, appearing in the distance.


    Shisui created a large water lens that allowed him to see far into the distance. He saw several sleds being pulled by dogs that seemed to run over the snow as if it were the ground.


    But that wasn''t what was important, no. It was the impulse that came from one of the people on those sleds. An impulse full of brutality, blood, and dignity. That''s what alerted them to the group''s proximity.


    "Is that Hakoda? Katara''s father looks strong but very murderous," Ty Lee said in a less animated tone than before.


    She had made friends with Katara the night before, and they had talked a lot about life in their tribe. The Waterbender also told her about her parents, especially Hakoda, the leader of the tribe.


    "A pretty fierce warrior, if you ask me," Mai replied, feeling that Hakoda was just as threatening as Zhao, who was somewhat ridiculed by her group, but they recognized the man''s danger.


    You don''t become a Vice Admiral by being weak, and you don''t become the leader of a tribe by being weak. Hakoda seemed to release his impulse to announce his arrival, and he even seemed to notice the look Shisui gave him with his lens because his eyes focused in that direction.


    "Sharp senses," Petra clicked her tongue as she noticed Hakoda''s gaze.


    "He''s testing me," Shisui said as he released the lens before releasing his impulse.


    The snow seemed to have been pushed out of nowhere by a wind as Shisui''s impulse surged out of his body. If Zuko''s was sharp and hot, Sokka''s was like a whirlpool, or Hakoda''s was worthy of a powerful leader, Shisui''s was not.


    It was pure mental pressure.


    Without the anger that made him broadcast his emotions all over the world, Shisui''s impulse was as unique as one would expect. An impulse that seemed to be spewing and imposing like a tsunami.


    Feeling his impulse was like standing in front of a wave so big that it covered the sun, so wide that you could not see more than the water that was about to fall on you. As shocking as the threat of a tsunami that is about to wash over you.


    "Sage Shisui''s impulse is commendable," Zhao said before unleashing his impulse.


    Zhao''s impulse was full of leadership and fearlessness, things that characterized him as a Vice Admiral, but without losing the basic essence of the Navy, having the courage to sail the seas.


    "Looks like this turned into a dick-measuring contest," Petra said, causing Ty Lee to burst out laughing, while a grin appeared at the corners of Mai''s mouth.


    "Zuko, you too," Mai encouraged her boyfriend, who just shook his head before launching his impulse.


    The impulse, full of heat and edge, came out of Zuko at almost the same time as Sokka''s swirling impulse came out of the sleds. Both princes had decided to do the same thing at the same time, just before the sleds finally came to a stop a few meters away from the Fire Nation group that had been waiting.


    "Wow, looks like the cold hasn''t dampened their spirits, that''s good!" a man''s voice said.


    Hakoda jumped off the sled and landed in front of the Fire Nation group. He was a man with long hair, but it was in a bun. A long beard, adorned with some navy blue beads.


    He wore blue fur and fur clothing with white details. On his back was what appeared to be a white metal club with a blue ball at the tip. A necklace hung from his body, which shook as he jumped.


    If you looked closely, the man seemed to walk on the snow without leaving a trace, an indication of how powerful and controlled his power was. The man had already dissipated his impulse, looking up and down at Zhao before clicking his tongue roughly.


    "I thought you were a white-bearded old man, I''m glad to know you''re a straight man, do you like strong alcohol? We have plenty, we can enjoy a few drinks while we chat," Hakoda walked over to Zhao and held out his hand.


    "I thought you were a dirty, smelly pirate, you''re not, it seems those were just unfounded rumors I heard," Zhao was quite blunt with his words, though that confident smile never disappeared from his face.


    Hakoda, instead of being uncomfortable with those words, just smiled broadly, and when he saw that Zhao didn''t shake his hand and seemed to want to provoke him, Hakoda just shook his head.


    "Prejudice, we''re just free sailors, sometimes we find unprotected ships, we just do what everyone does when a gift of nature appears to them," Hakoda said in response, unafraid of retaliation.


    Hakoda then watched as his eldest son seemed to get into an impulse confrontation with the one he recognized as Prince Zuko, causing an unbridled smile to break out on the man''s face.


    "But unlike us annoying adults, the young ones seem to have found a better way to greet each other," Hakoda hinted, causing Zhao to watch his lord interacting with this strange young man who looked somewhat familiar, but he didn''t think about it.


    Because to him, except for Shisui, everyone related to the water tribes is the same, the relevance of each of them is not that important to him. However, seeing that his provocation fell into the water without making any waves, he just let it go.


    "Well, young people are lively," Zhao replied.


    "Yes... by the way, is that Sage Shisui?" Hakoda pointed at Shisui, he was the only one in the group who had a skin color similar to his own.


    "Yes, come, I''ll take you to him," Zhao indicated with a certain bossy tone, but Hakoda didn''t mind.


    He was a patient and meticulous man; his whole exterior was just a facade. Behind that smile and his unrestrained attitude was a true tribal leader, a pirate, and above all a father, an overprotective one.


    His blue eyes looked disdainfully at Zhao''s back, seeing the same spot where his son had a burn, and though he wanted to act, his son told him to stay calm, that he would be the one to take charge.


    "Well, let''s meet Sage Shisui, hopefully, he knows how to greet according to our culture," Hakoda blurted out, waiting to see how Shisui would react to meeting him.


    Every inhabitant of both poles wanted to know Shisui''s reaction to his people.

 35: Tricks.

    "That''s enough, Sokka. Stop causing trouble," Katara said, approaching her brother, and touching his shoulder to signal him to calm down.


    "Fine..." Sokka resigned, slowing the impulse of his body was releasing, and soon Zuko did the same.


    "Sorry for my brother''s rudeness," Katara, showing off her acting skills, apologized to the Fire Nation youths, even giving a slight bow.


    "Don''t worry, boys are like that," Mai replied, making Zuko do his best not to roll his eyes.


    "Yeah, boys like to show off how strong and cool they are. Come on, come closer, I like your outfit," Ty Lee quickly grabbed Katara''s arm and pulled her towards the group of friends.


    Soon only Shisui, Zuko, and Sokka were left, almost as if this situation was a repeat of last night, only Aang would be missing to complete the foursome. Still, the boys ''interacted'' pleasantly, causing Hakoda and Zhao to be effectively fooled.


    "Looks like the boys got to know each other, that''s good," Hakoda looked with some discomfort at Katara, who seemed to get along well with the Fire Nation nobles, before patting his eldest son, Sokka, on the head.


    It was rather dangerous for Hakoda that Katara had decided to come with them to meet the Fire Nation entourage, but his wife Kya had decided that their youngest daughter needed to ''see the world,'' and in particular, meet Sage Shisui.


    The purpose? Hakoda didn''t ask, with his age and experience, the best he could do was listen to his wife, so he just listened and brought his daughter to the meeting.


    After all, Katara was a waterbender and could defend herself if things got bad, but seeing how the youngsters seemed to hit it off pretty quickly, in his opinion of course, he was able to put his mind at ease.


    "So, Prince Zuko? A pleasure to meet you," Hakoda showed his hand to Zuko, who felt a little uncomfortable with the gesture, before holding Hakoda''s arm, who did the same.


    "You seem to know very well how to greet each other," Hakoda joked with a subtle smile on his face.


    "Yes, although I was hesitant at first, then I remembered that Shisui taught me that kind of formality," Zuko was smart and subtly changed the subject to Shisui, causing Hakoda to finally look at the nearby sage.


    "Fire Nation people greet each other with a fist bump, Earth Kingdom people greet each other with an arm bump, and we greet each other with an arm lock. How should I greet you, Sage Shisui?" Hakoda asked, making the atmosphere a bit strange.


    "As you wish," Shisui was the first to offer his open hand to Hakoda, who quickly returned the greeting.


    "It seems that as Prince Zuko, you adapt easily," Hakoda pointed out, but Shisui simply shook his head.


    "I''m just being polite, your territory, your ways of greeting," Shisui replied before dropping the greeting.


    "Well, this atmosphere is too cold for us to chat, why don''t we go to a better place, Leader Hakoda?" Zhao broke into the conversation, making the others pay attention to him.


    "Father, the preparations must be finished by now," Sokka whispered to Hakoda, making Hakoda''s blue eyes sparkle.


    "Good! I really can''t get used to the cold outside the South Pole, that''s why our tribe has prepared a feast for you, I guess so much snow must make you uncomfortable," Hakoda pointed to the sleds they had arrived with.


    There they could see Ty Lee tossing a piece of meat to what appeared to be a Sealdog, an animal with black and white fur, which caught the morsel of food in mid-air with a leap, earning the girl''s applause.


    "They''re so cute!" exclaimed Ty Lee before stroking the animal''s furry head.


    "Too bad they can''t stand the heat, or I''d have one," Mai said, poking the fat belly of one of the seal dogs, causing it to lick her face.


    "And they''re heavy," Petra said, holding a large Sealdog in her arms that kept writhing and trying to lick Petra''s face, who pulled her face back to avoid the restless animal''s mischievous tongue.


    "You don''t want one, luckily we have igloo houses or yurts, these unruly things could bring down any building because of how restless they are," Katara said, scratching the back of one of the Sealdogs'' ears, causing it to emit a low buzzing sound.


    "I prefer the Turtleducks," Azula didn''t approach the restless and cheerful Sealdogs, they were too cuddly for her, and seeing Mai wipe the drool from her face only made her keep her respectful distance.


    "Come on Azula, just touch them, they''re so soft. Look, they''re as cuddly as me," Ty Lee pressed her face against one of the Sealdogs, and strangely, they both had the same smile, the same big eyes full of anticipation.


    "Fine, you win, stop melting me with your tenderness," Azula resigned herself, approaching one of the Sealdogs and carefully placing her palm on the furry head of one of them.


    The Sealdog, however, opened its mouth and took a soft bite at Azula''s hand, who almost burned the animal''s face with her impulse, but when she realized that the restless Sealdog only wanted to lick her hand, she stopped herself.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "It liked you," Katara said sideways, watching as Azula gradually began to use both hands to stroke the Sealdog''s soft fur.


    Soon, the princess, who had earlier refused the Sealdogs¡¯ closeness, was surrounded by several of them, clinging to her body and trying to compete for her hands.


    "I never thought I''d see this, it seems Azula has too much affinity for animals," Petra said, quickly putting down the Sealdog she was holding as it whimpered.


    She then took out a piece of parchment and a piece of graphite from the bag she always carried with her and drew this scene using Earthbending. Since graphite was technically a mineral, Petra could control it just as Shisui could with ink.


    As a result, Petra could draw as well as if she were reproducing reality in her strokes. This action startled Azula, but she was having a lot of fun with the animals, so she didn''t stop her friend from drawing.


    Watching an Earthbender use her drawing skills impressed Hakoda, who looked over at Zhao, who walked beside him as the group approached the sleds.


    "It seems the talents of the Fire Nation are quite high, Vice Admiral Zhao, I never thought an Earthbender could do this," the men had gotten close enough to see the result of Petra''s drawing.


    It was a fairly realistic drawing of Azula interacting with the soft, furry animals. Petra then looked at Shisui and handed him the scroll while winking at him.


    "Don''t let Azula forget this," there was a mischievous grin before she looked at Hakoda.


    "The elements are not just for destruction or fighting, you can also do interesting things with them. You should see the paintings that Shisui makes," Petra said these words before attacking a Sealdog again.


    "Our Fire Nation always has talent, Leader Hakoda," Zhao replied to Hakoda''s previous comment, causing him to click his tongue.


    "Looks like I need to see more of the world, I''ve missed a few things," Hakoda said before turning to look at Shisui.


    "Do you make paintings with waterbending? I''d like to see them, if possible, you teach my daughter that skill," Hakoda said before pointing at his youngest daughter.


    There was no need to hide the fact that his daughter was a Waterbender, for since the Fire Nation''s hostilities had subsided, many Waterbenders in the South Pole had been spared death, though they were not as skilled or powerful as those in the North Pole.


    If the North Pole used the water element as much as possible, the South Pole focused more on martial arts, influenced by the harsh environment they lived in as well as their pirate and hunting activities.


    "I have no problem," Shisui replied with a nod, which made Hakoda smile.


    "You''re nicer than I thought, Sage Shisui," Hakoda blurted out before he put his fingers in his mouth and let out a loud whistle.


    The men who had come with Hakoda, as well as the Sealdogs playing with the girls, stood at attention, though it was funny how the animals raised their bodies with silly grins on their faces.


    "We''re going to escort our friends to the tribe, stay alert, and get ready," Hakoda explained, a mischievous twinkle in his eye.


    His wife had specifically asked him to ''test'' Sage Shisui with tricks and words, to pay attention to his actions, how he handled himself, and how he reacted to certain situations.


    Since everyone was riding the sleds, Hakoda''s plan was simple, he would take the whole group down a dangerous route and ''kindly'' ask Sage Shisui to perform.


    The thing is, how dangerous should it be, was it worth it? Hakoda thought as he watched his youngest daughter, Katara, chatting happily with the noble women of the Fire Nation.


    ''I hope you continue to make no mistakes as usual, Kya,'' Hakoda prayed before gesturing to the drivers of the other sleds.


    At the tribal leader''s signal, the group veered off the beaten path; not knowing exactly how to find themselves at the South Pole, the Fire Nation group did not notice the strange detour.


    But the danger was approaching. A great roar was heard in this all-white place, causing the sleds to stop. Soon a pair of Polar Bear Dogs appeared in front of the contingent, these specimens were particularly large among this species.


    "They seem to have become bolder," Sokka, unaware of the high-level games his parents were playing, watched the appearance of these huge creatures warily.


    Although it was rare for Polar Bear Dogs to raid the paths used by the tribesmen, the tense situation made him ignore the obvious inconsistencies of this situation, but just as he was about to act, his father Hakoda''s hand stopped him.


    "Sage Shisui, I don''t think it''s a good idea to delay us, and although my people can handle those Polar Bear Dogs, I think someone as powerful as you could at least take care of one of them," At this point, it was obvious to the others that this situation was a ruse, but seeing Shisui smiling, no one from the Fire Nation side said anything.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of both of them," Shisui simply waved his hand, dismissing Hakoda''s ''help''.


    ''If you want to test me, let me show you something,'' Shisui thought as he got off the sled and walked toward the dangerous animals.


    Shisui used his gift and noticed that the animals seemed a bit tense, also they didn''t seem to be as ''wild'' as one would expect. But in this world, many animals were particularly intelligent, so Shisui was not surprised by this situation.


    Having seen this situation before, the smile in Shisui''s eyes faded a bit because one of the Polar Bear Dogs was pregnant.


    At first, Shisui had thought to play around a bit and then just get some pelts as a coat for him and Azula, but this situation certainly changed things.


    ''Did they know about this situation, what do they want to try? It seems that either Hakoda is very cunning or there is a great strategist behind him,'' Shisui thought before he exhaled and let the white steam come out of his mouth.


    The larger Polar Bear Dog growled at him threateningly as he approached, but Shisui simply ignored it and walked calmly towards them. His mind rejected many ideas until he concluded.


    Did he have to fight? Did he have to demonstrate and show his power every time someone wanted to test it? Shisui came to a conclusion: NO. So a completely different impulse came out of his body than the one he always used.


    This impulse, filled with the stillness and softness of the water, non-verbally transmitted his intentions to the two large animals. Hesitantly, the two animals allowed Shisui''s approach to the point where he was able to touch the pregnant belly of the female.


    "Easy, it looks like someone made a mistake and we ended up in your territory, right? Sorry about that. At least let me tell you that your offspring will be born big and strong. So please let us pass, no one will attack you," Shisui said to the female, causing her to stare at him before letting out a low growl.


    Then the female Polar Bear Dog licked Shisui''s face, who allowed it. Then the two large creatures looked at the humans on the sleds before moving out of the way.


    "It seems... that Sage Shisui has different ways of working things out," Hakoda said with some awe in his voice, causing Azula to smile, though her narrowed eyes indicated that she was thinking about some things.


    "After all, he is a Sage, you don''t earn that title by simply fighting or displaying your power in the raw," Azula replied, making Hakoda look at her carefully before smiling.


    "That seems to be the case," Hakoda said, and although he still had certain prejudices against Shisui in his mind, at least he was able to know something important about Shisui, he wasn''t a warlike madman.


    Something that was better seen and verified than just read or heard.

 36: Southern Water Tribe.

    "You handled the situation quite well, Shisui," Azula commented to her partner as he returned to the sled.


    "Thanks, I noticed that the female was about to give birth, and since they are not wild animals, I did my best to avoid a bad outcome. A friend taught me that there are other ways to resolve things," Shisui replied, taking advantage of the situation to hug Azula around the waist and attach her to his body, making the princess blush.


    "It seems that young people have a lot of energy," Hakoda said, raising an eyebrow.


    "The vitality of youth is certainly enviable," Zhao added, smiling at the sight, though envy was gnawing at him inside.


    Each time he realized that Shisui had the life he wanted. Seeing the reminder of what he had strived for but failed to achieve made his heart bleed. Fortunately, he was a person who knew how to control himself, so he didn''t show any negative emotions on his face.


    Only Zhao was unaware that two people near him were able to sense his internal mood swings. Shisui noticed the color of envy and jealousy in Zhao''s aura, but instead of ''calming down,'' Shisui took action.


    He was quite a vindictive and spiteful person, even if he didn''t show it. In that sense, he was like a hunter, patient, waiting for the right moment. His revenge never had to be physical, sometimes a simple ''ha-ha'' was enough for him.


    He didn''t know if the jealousy in Zhao was due to his closeness to Azula, because even if they were spying on him, it wasn''t as if Musu could get into his mind, but the clues were there.


    Zhao was very jealous of Shisui if some of his outbursts in his solitude indicated anything, but Shisui wanted to add more fire to the matter. So Shisui took advantage of the situation and brought his face close to that of his fianc¨¦e, from whom he surprisingly stole a kiss, surprising everyone present.


    "Shisui! Are there hotels at the South Pole?" Ty Lee asked Katara.


    Although Ty Lee''s tone seemed reproachful, her cheeky grin and the way she looked at her friends indicated that she was having a good time. On the other hand, the unsuspecting and innocent Katara looked at the snow and saw that it was indeed made of snow.


    "Stop perverting my sister," Sokka, on the other hand, walked up to his sister and covered her eyes as if to protect her from something inappropriate, causing the girls to laugh at his action, adding to the embarrassment Katara felt.


    "Boy, doesn''t the South Pole have fun?" asked Petra jokingly, causing Sokka to look down at the snow and realize that it was indeed still snow.


    "Shy boy," Mai added to the fire, making Zuko beside him unable to contain his laughter at the absurd situation manifesting before him.


    "Shisui, let my sister breathe," Zuko added jokingly, making Shisui realize he had overdone it, but when he started to pull away, Azula''s hand stopped him.


    Azula hesitantly decided to simply return Shisui''s kiss; she was a strong and bold woman, even if public displays of affection might embarrass her. However, if the situation arose as it did now, she would never refuse Shisui.


    So when Shisui tried to end the kiss because of her older brother''s comment, she bit her lower lip and stopped him with her hand, clinging to her fianc¨¦''s body.


    This situation caused only a slight delay in the journey, but it was soon resumed.


    "They seem impatient, don''t they? The young ones need to control themselves or they will have children," Hakoda pointed out to his two sons who seemed to be fighting with each other, causing Azula to turn completely red and hide her face on Shisui''s chest.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t bother you with these gestures anymore," Shisui apologized, although he still had Azula wrapped around his waist.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Shisui noticed that the negative emotions in Zhao had grown even more, causing the sage to smile mischievously, an expression only those close to him could understand.


    ''Looks like Shisui hasn''t changed too much,'' Zuko thought, breathing a sigh of relief for some reason.


    Sometimes, he felt a little bit of unfounded fear, because, over time, he had noticed that Shisui had become somewhat withdrawn and reclusive. Well, he had been like that as a child, but it was different as an adult.


    But over time, Zuko noticed that even though Shisui was more mature, many of his gestures, mannerisms, and actions hadn''t changed that much, and it was now that he understood that his childhood friend would always be the little cheating kid who tricked him by using Waterbending in the Turtleducks races.


    Of course, he realized that Shisui was cheating! Because Zuko was always swapping the Turtleducks, thinking Shisui''s were faster, he ended up losing.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    It was when he started sword training that his mind became clearer and he became more aware of his surroundings, and he realized that Shisui was cheating, but he never said so.


    Because he knew that Shisui also realized that he was changing the Turtleducks, that remained between them. Even as an adult, Shisui always cheated in games, even in ''Chess,'' the strange game Shisui created.


    How was it possible for a pawn to become the strongest piece out of nowhere, this was a meaningless rule for cheating! But Zuko glanced sideways at Zhao and noticed how friendly his expression was.


    ''For some reason, Shisui kissed Azula to provoke Zhao, could it be that this guy is after my sister?'' thought Zuko, who might not be an expert at reading emotions, but knowing what he knew about Zhao, it was easy to come to that conclusion.


    "Don''t apologize, Sage Shisui. Young people are like that. I still remember the first time I kissed the mother of my children, her name is Kya. I..." Hakoda dodged a stream of water coming from behind his back and when he turned around, he saw the flushed face of his youngest daughter.


    "Dad! No one wants to know what you did with Mom when you were young!" Katara pointed out to her father, and while that would be considered disrespectful anywhere, people at the South Pole were more open about such things.


    "Katara, I''m just sharing some of my personal experiences with Sage Shisui - you don''t always get the chance to chat with a Sage about life! Right, Vice Admiral Zhao?" Hakoda, who with his experience had noticed Zhao''s stiffness, patted the man on the shoulder, snapping him out of his stupor.


    "Talking with Sage Shisui is quite beneficial, and taking the opportunity to tell him a little about our lives is unique. If you ask me, all young people always do some strange things, but that is youth.


    I remember when I was young, the ladies of the Fire Nation were less daring. An action like Sage Shisui and Princess Azula would be the talk of the town for weeks.


    And now? No problem, what I complain about is the music..." Zhao started to talk about modern music, a point he could quickly identify with Hakoda.


    "Yes! Where are the drums and flutes? Now they use strange instruments and the lyrics are not so romantic anymore. They no longer talk about giving your partner the moon, now they just talk about buying the latest cosmetics from the Earth Kingdom," Hakoda complained, and for a moment, Zhao and he seemed to connect.


    Then the two middle-aged men began to have a bout of nostalgia, causing the group of young people present to fall silent, communicating only through gestures.


    No one wanted to interrupt two ''old men'' talking about the good old days because every young person knew the consequences of doing so and receiving criticism for their current tastes.


    But in such a cordial atmosphere, some of the tension and conspiracy that hung in the air seemed to disappear, making the trip more enjoyable.


    ...


    "Welcome to the Southern Water Tribe! We have expanded quite a bit after the conflict subsided. The comforts and relations with the Earth Kingdom have made our lives a little more comfortable on this icy side of the world," Hakoda held out his hands to show the nearby tribe.


    There was a large wall of ice separating the tribe from the rest of the world. But except for this construction, the interior of the tribe did not seem to have changed much. As they passed through the ice gate, they could see the igloos, tents, and yurts.


    One thing that stood out was that it was very common to see metal tripods belching smoke and heat. Noticing the visitors'' stares, Sokka stepped forward and pointed to the nearest tripod.


    "They are torches. They provide us with light in the twilight. The way they are made allows the light to shine quite brightly," Sokka explained, catching Shisui''s eyes as he approached one of them.


    "Petra, look, it''s made of that strange metal the Beifong tried to sell us for a high price," Shisui said, making Petra come closer to look at it with interest.


    "Oh, but it''s useless for us, isn''t it? Being surrounded by Firebenders. It''s a metal that only glows brightly in flames, it has no other special properties," although Petra''s words might seem derogatory, her attention was fixed on this construction.


    "But for the others, it''s a good investment," Shisui said with a sigh.


    If there was one group that knew how to use fire to illuminate their surroundings, it was the Firebenders. From the use of animal and plant mixtures to the use of ''burning wood''. For the same reason, this particular metal was just a curiosity to the Fire Nation, nothing more.


    "But... the Southern Water Tribe is very beautiful, even if it looks simple," Ty Lee said, admiring the surroundings in front of her.


    Hundreds of meters away from the entrance to the ice wall, there was a marketplace that was quite crowded with local people, as well as people in obvious Earth Kingdom clothing and the Northern Water Tribe, whose clothing was different from that of the South Pole.


    Many people noticed them when they arrived, but since they did not appear to be threatening, the people went on with their activities, although some of the people in the Northern Water Tribe clothing looked at Shisui strangely before continuing on their way.


    News of Sage Shisui''s visit to a waterbender-controlled area would likely spread quickly. Even though Shisui was ''famous'' in the world, there was something that ordinary people did not know: what tribe was Shisui from?


    No one knew if his mother was from the South Pole tribe or the North Pole tribe; in fact, there was even a competition between the two tribes to claim the ''origin'' of Sage Shisui''s ancestors.


    However, this did not stop Shisui from enjoying the surroundings of the Southern Water Tribe, for even though it was cold, the smiling faces and cheerfulness that Shisui noticed with his special vision made the atmosphere quite warm.


    "The Southern Water Tribe looks good, Leader Hakoda," Zhao said, ''appreciating'' the environment before him, although there was a deep disdain in his heart.


    To him, the people of the South Pole were nothing but savages, rebels, and pirates; if the waterbenders had a ''halfway civilized'' territory in his criteria, it was the North Pole, because even though the North Pole was a large block of ice, the nearby islands were an advantage that the South Pole did not have.


    "Hehe, wait till you taste our food and drink, come on, Kya must be waiting," Hakoda said, pulling the group in a certain direction.


    "Do they have that strange drink from the North Pole? Who would have thought that they would use their scarce green islands to create something so... over the top," Zhao said with some strangeness in his tone.


    "Oh, of course they would! One drink and your body will be completely warmed up without the need for a coat," Hakoda said, pointing to a stall in the market that sold that particular drink.


    "Today we will have a feast where we will eat and drink until we see triple," Hakoda smiled expectantly.


    For those from the South Pole knew how to celebrate!

 37: Plants in the South Pole.

    "Petra, can you feel the earth here?" asked Ty Lee to Petra, looking curiously at the snowy ground.


    They knew that there was a large land mass underneath all the ice and snow, so some people had thought that perhaps the inhabitants of the South Pole could try to melt the ice to get arable land.


    This was a huge fool''s errand, not only because of the enormous effort that would be required to accomplish such a task, which the use of waterbenders could facilitate but also because the climate would not change just because the land was exposed.


    Blizzards were common at the South Pole and ruined the land and crops. If the water melted and ended up in the ocean, it could be dangerous for the rest of the world.


    Add to this the possible lack of certain components in the soil that would benefit the proper growth of many crops, and the idea became infeasible, although solutions to the problem were always being sought.


    Many of these solutions were discarded because of all the problems that would arise, but an important question also arose: what would happen if the Earthbenders helped to ''take out'' the soil?


    So Ty Lee asked Petra this question, causing the Earthbender to close her eyes for a moment. When she opened her eyes, she noticed that the people walking beside her in the direction of Leader Hakoda''s house were looking at her.


    "I can feel it, but it''s like I''m feeling it through a veil like I''m trying to catch smoke. But I can try," Petra said before stopping and bringing the retinue to a halt with her.


    "Don''t push yourself, young lady. Many Earthbenders have tried, but they can barely get out a few pieces of dirt and rock. Those strange rumors about the South Pole have no real basis," Hakoda advised, though deep down he held out a little hope.


    Many Earthbenders tried to ''offer'' their services to the South Pole, saying they could provide farmland if they gave him a large sum of money. But before they paid, Kya suggested that they try to see if they could even get the land out from under that much ice.


    They couldn''t. Even when a Waterbender came to help, it took a lot of energy to get a ridiculous amount of useless material. Now, with this Earthbender who could call Sage Shisui ''friend'', the South Pole might have a chance.


    Especially since it was Shisui himself! He was recognized as the most famous Waterbender. So if it was possible, Hakoda wouldn''t mind giving Shisui and Petra a large amount of money or benefits, just so the tribe could have its farmland.


    So, under the eyes of doubt, expectation, and hope, the ground beneath them began to shake, and from the cracks in the ice, large chunks of the earth began to emerge, hardening under Petra''s control and swirling around her.


    "The soil is a bit... strange, but nothing that certain products could be used to enrich it if a suitable greenhouse is created. Shisui, can you help me dig up some more soil?" Petra looked at her friend, who was looking at Hakoda.


    "Leader Hakoda, may I? I don''t want to cause any disturbance and trouble," Shisui said, noticing the people on the market who had looked curiously in that direction.


    Although they weren''t that far away from the market, it was obvious that many people had been paying attention to him, so Petra''s actions spread rather quickly, causing more and more people to come over to look around.


    "Let''s get to the open place first. Men! Set up a perimeter, I don''t want the peeping toms to get hurt or disturb Sage Shisui or his friend..." Hakoda looked at Petra, who understood the meaning in his eyes.


    "Petra, my name is Petra," the girl told him her name, causing Hakoda to nod before continuing to shout orders at his men.


    "Maybe we can join in," Azula said, pointing to herself and Zuko, making people more interested in what was to come.


    Three of the four elements were trying to create something that had never been seen before at the South Pole. So they quickly moved into a fairly large and open space, something very common in this part of the world.


    "Let''s start with us first, Azula," Zuko indicated before taking the initial firebending position, which Azula mimicked.


    "Come to think of it, do you remember the training to increase the duration of our fire?" asked Azula with a touch of nostalgia in her tone, making Zuko smile, remembering those good times from childhood.


    "Shisui came up with this training and said we should be able to create flames for at least 30 minutes continuously, it still hurts my body just remembering those days," Zuko looked sideways at Shisui who touched his nose and began to whistle, ignoring the complaint in the prince''s eyes.


    "Look on the bright side, you can outlast the others," Azula commented, causing Ty Lee to burst out laughing.


    "Yes, Mai can confirm that Zuko is ''outlasting'' the others," Ty Lee''s stinging phrase earned her a slap on the back of the head from Mai, who had a serious and expressionless face, but if you looked closely, she had a small nervous twitch in her left eye.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    "Stop being such perverts," Sokka complained, covering Katara''s ears, but judging by the girl''s flushed face, she seemed to hear Ty Lee''s comment.


    "Come on, don''t be so boring," Ty Lee clung to Sokka''s arm, and although Sokka tried to push her away from his body, the girl continued to tease him with her clingy attitude.


    "Aren''t you jealous?" Shisui asked quietly to Petra, who shook her head.


    "If I got jealous because of Ty Lee''s normal attitude, my heart wouldn''t hold so much. I have confidence in her, so why should I stop her from being who she is? I like her like that and I know she would never be unfaithful to me, so I just laugh along with her," Petra said with a smile on her face while Shisui nodded.


    His special vision made him notice the strangeness between Petra and Ty Lee long before their relationship was made public, and when he saw that there were no colors in Petra''s aura that showed jealousy, he was curious about it.


    Even he felt jealous when he noticed some looks certain people gave Azula, but Petra seemed to be very amused by Ty Lee''s funny actions, for the girl did it just for humor and fun, after all, she was Ty Lee, the happiest of the group.


    "I think you can start now," Hakoda said and approached Shisui and the others.


    "Well, they''d better keep their distance," Azula said before taking a last look at her older brother.


    "Come on, let''s melt the ice," Zuko initiated, punching forward and creating a large burst of orange fire, creating a ring of fire.


    Blue flames erupted from Azula''s feet, rising into the air as the fire propelled them. Standing several feet in the air, she struck at the ring created by Zuko''s fire.


    The intense temperature immediately vaporized the water, and as Azula''s flames penetrated downward, Zuko''s fire took on a solid consistency and then began to slowly spin.


    This served a dual purpose: first, to limit the reach of Azula''s flames, and second, to deepen the ice with his style. The steam rose, but before it reached the clouds, Shisui acted.


    Shisui began to bend the ''invisible water,'' condensing it into small droplets and then gradually compressing them into a single droplet that floated around the Sage.


    Katara watched Shisui''s actions with interest, seeing how the Sage didn''t seem to need complicated movements or a clear target to bend the water, he just bent it as if it was another limb.


    "He makes it look so easy..." Katara muttered, watching Shisui simply bend the water as if it was something instinctive and natural for him, but for her, this experience was very valuable.


    She even felt that many of her previous difficulties with waterbending had been solved! Then she felt a tap on her shoulder and turned to see her father concentrating on the scene in front of him.


    "Katara, do your best to learn, this is valuable knowledge," Hakoda advised, encouraging Katara to continue memorizing Shisui''s actions.


    "I think that''s enough, they''ve made a pond here," Shisui said, causing Zuko and Azula to nod and stop emitting fire.


    Soon, as the flames were consumed, a large circular body of water formed, but soon this water began to rise, approaching the compressed water droplets floating around Shisui.


    "I still say this is the strangest thing you can do with water," Petra said, staring obsessively at the water droplet floating around Shisui.


    "You could say this is something no one else can replicate, I must have something unique, right?" said Shisui with a smile on his face, and soon all the water in the newly constructed pond was sucked into it.


    This left a large and deep chasm, even from a distance, it looked bad. But Petra approached this big chasm at the South Pole and looked down. Soon she assumed the Earthbenders'' starting pose, preparing for what was to come.


    Soon, large amounts of earth began to emerge, and instead of simply raising a platform of earth, Petra pulled from deep within, creating a solid platform from below.


    She did this not only to give this new place a natural base but also to remove the layer of frozen earth on top of it. This action was tedious and complicated, causing beads of sweat to fall from Petra''s forehead, but she succeeded.


    In the end, a large area of black earth appeared in front of all the spectators, and then drops of water fell on it, courtesy of Shisui. Ty Lee approached her with what appeared to be the seed of a peach.


    "An old woman asked me to plant this. She says if you take good care of this place, the South Pole will have its peaches in the future," Ty Lee tossed the seed to Shisui, who caught it.


    As Petra was held by Ty Lee, Shisui stared at the seed in his hand, feeling the pulse of dormant life waiting for the right moment to germinate.


    "Maybe we can try it today," Shisui said before squeezing the seed. Shisui ducked his body, his legs surrounded by water, and soon he was gliding swiftly into the new soil Petra had created.


    "What''s the Sage going to do?" Katara asked curiously, and Azula, who had landed beside her, replied.


    "He''s going to grow a peach tree," Azula replied before jumping up and running towards Shisui.


    She wanted to be the first to taste the first peach born at the South Pole!


    Shisui stepped onto the wet ground, not caring if the mud ruined his feet or his pants. He solemnly knelt and planted the seed under layers of wet soil. Then Shisui began to do what could be called ''Lifebending''.


    His hands emitted a bluish glow, similar to when he used water healing. He was touching the concept of ''life'' associated with water, influencing it, guiding it, and causing the latent vitality in the seed to begin to be nurtured.


    Before everyone''s eyes, a small green shoot sprouted from the earth, growing rapidly until it differentiated into several slender stems, then into branches, flowers, and several peaches that quickly filled up and took on a particular color.


    "Me first!" cried Azula, grabbing the peach closest to her and taking a bite, touching her head.


    "It''s cold!" Azula complained, but she continued to bite into the peach until only half of it was left.


    "Taste it, this peach... it''s not normal," Azula said, letting Shisui take the bitten fruit.


    He had cleaned his hands with water before, so he held the peach and brought it to his mouth. His teeth felt the cold flesh of this peach, but he was used to the coldness.


    "The South Pole is a very spiritual place, no wonder the fruits grown here have strange properties," Shisui said, enjoying the fruit he had grown.


    Not only was he able to enjoy the cold peach, but many people were encouraged to try it. Even Zhao took one, realizing that this was the best peach he had ever tasted in his life, making his negative feelings towards Shisui even worse, but now, at this moment, he didn''t matter.


    What mattered more was the first plant that had grown at the South Pole. Maybe this young tree could be the best reason to celebrate.

 38: South Pole-style party.

    "It seems that soon the world will be importing products from the South Pole and not the other way around," Zuko said, tasting the Fresh Peach, as the old woman who offered the fruit''s seed had called it.


    "We thank you for giving us this opportunity," Katara said, her mouth a little stained from the peach juice, but still bowing briefly to those who made this possible.


    "As long as you are here, our people will treat you with the greatest of honors," Sokka said, kneeling in the mud regardless of the dirt, cutting a peach into several pieces to give to the young children.


    "I''m going to order a lot of these. How will they taste in ice cream?" Shisui muttered, watching the children play under the peach tree, oblivious to the dirt of the wet ground.


    This kind of pure happiness made Shisui feel that he had done the right thing. He liked to see how far he could go with the water element and how much he still had to learn to improve.


    Seeing the happy smiles of the old people and the children and even the tears shed by the weathered men made Shisui understand a little more about the concept of life.


    It wasn''t enlightenment or anything like that, but the understanding of life he possessed had ironically branched out even further. It was no longer just a small bud. His chi, which had been agitated like under a perpetual full moon, had calmed down a bit, and his energy control had improved a bit more.


    With this new perspective, he looked at the peach tree and noticed a small spiritual fluctuation, and a smile appeared on his face. It seems that this tree, like the Ba Sing Se wall, will become special in time.


    "And as tribe leader, I accept your purchase." Hakoda approached Shisui, holding a nibbled peach in his hand.


    The least Hakoda expected was simply land that could be harvested, he never expected that Sage Shisui would directly grow a peach tree in this season.


    The coldness that this fruit brought was different from the coldness of the South Pole environment, and it was a feeling that every tribesman would probably cherish for the rest of his life, as it represented the first chance for prosperity for the South Water Tribe.


    "It is truly a miracle, Sage Shisui. Not even the Avatar has done something so... wonderful!" said Zhao happily, hiding his emotions quite well, and even his words were specially chosen for this moment.


    Zhao just wanted to be able to burn that damn tree! But since the war had subsided, he felt his hands were tied. He could no longer achieve as much as before; his path to the top had been ''cut off'', or so he thought.


    It was all Shisui''s fault. The war had been a ''normal'' part of everyone''s life in the Fire Nation, where ambitious people like him could find a way to get what they craved so much: glory.


    But no more! Not only that, but the Fire Nation has become increasingly ''mixed'' with those uncivilized, uneducated savages who use their nation''s progress and resources to better themselves.


    Look at those brats who still wear stinking skins! Taking advantage of what the Fire Nation was capable of, and Sage Shisui just wanted to make ice cream out of those special peaches? Damn it!


    Zhao considered himself a ''purist,'' a person who wanted to return the Fire Nation to its former glory, before a half-breed Son of Misfortune ruined the ''perfect'' environment he had grown up in.


    As an ambitious person, he knew how to keep quiet, stay calm, wait, pretend, observe, and learn. By observing Shisui, whether he wanted to or not, he learned a few things, and many ideas came to his mind.


    He was waiting for the perfect moment to act, like a snake hiding in the grass waiting to poison its prey. The unfinished ideas in his mind kept colliding with another plan, a plan he would carry out himself.


    But he needed a good scapegoat, so Zhao glanced sideways at Hakoda, his golden eyes sparkling with excitement as the idea occurred to him. What better scapegoat than a ''former'' enemy? So Zhao smiled like the others, although the motive was different.


    "We can expand as much as we want, but that will be another day. We have a party to attend. I''m interested to see how the inhabitants of the South Pole celebrate," Azula commented, bringing the minds of those present back to their goals.


    Yes, this was a diplomatic visit, and there was a party to be celebrated. So Hakoda ordered several people to protect this piece of land and especially the peach tree.


    So the group continued on their way to the place that had been prepared to receive the Fire Nation''s entourage, but not before taking several fresh peaches to show to people along the way who had not yet heard of them.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Soon, they arrived at what appeared to be a large yurt, and outside the yurt were two guards who, upon seeing the Hakoda leader, reasserted their positions. One of them touched the ground with the ice spear in his hand, making a distinct sound.


    "The leader has returned with the visitors!" At the guard''s warning, a woman walked through the entrance of the yurt and introduced herself to the group.


    A woman with brown skin, blue eyes, and hair pulled back in a wide bun, she wore a necklace with a bluish shell with waves representing the water element on it.


    Though her face seemed kind and her aura seemed to be gentle, her eyes seemed to glow with wisdom. In her arms, she held what appeared to be a small girl wrapped in furs, who, upon seeing her siblings, made strange noises as she waved her hands.


    "Arnaaluk, look, it''s Sage Shisui. You like hearing his stories. Come say hello," Kya pointed her baby''s head in Shisui''s direction, causing the baby to see the Sage and start giggling.


    "What a sweetheart!" exclaimed Ty Lee, her heart melting at the sight of such tenderness.


    "This is my last daughter. She seems to have taken a liking to Sage Shisui," Hakoda said before approaching his wife and daughter.


    "How envious," Azula muttered, looking sideways at Shisui, who felt as if something wanted to ''devour'' him.


    "You finally arrived. I heard what you did. Thank you for your efforts." Kya handed the baby to her husband before bowing to Shisui and the others.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am, it''s the least we can do," Zuko said, making Kya smile.


    "And our tribe will be eternally grateful," Kya replied before looking at Sokka and Katara.


    "Go and get cleaned up! You can''t attend the festival with so much mud on you. Wow, I never thought I would say those words at the South Pole, hahahahahaha". Kya burst out laughing with joy at this prospect.


    "Come on, let''s go inside. The feast has been prepared," Kya motioned, pulling the group into the yurt.


    ...


    "I never thought the Southern Water Tribe''s banquets would be so... liberal," Zhao said, his cheeks flushed as he watched the spectacle before him.


    Some of the women of the tribe were dancing with only a few clothes on, even though it was very cold outside. The temperature inside the yurt was high enough to make anyone sweat, so this kind of dancing was not strange.


    "Our culture is very open, you know, we''re not as rigid as the northerners, they even forbid women to learn more complicated uses of waterbending than healing," Kya pointed out, not seeming to be uncomfortable or bothered by the festive atmosphere.


    And what a party! People were dancing, drinking rather strong drinks, doing strength contests, and even hitting each other. Perhaps because they lived in such a cold environment, the people of the South Pole had more rustic and simple customs, and they had a lot of fun.


    Unlike the banquets or parties in the Fire Nation, which were quieter and more reserved, even the music was less ''joyful'' than at this party. Zhao looked sideways at everything in front of him with strangeness; he didn''t understand anything, and he couldn''t fit in.


    That was why he sat at this table next to Kya, while the woman''s husband seemed to be having fun with other men who were beating each other up elsewhere. Then he looked at Kya sharply, and perhaps out of drunkenness, his tongue loosened a little.


    "You know, if I were the leader of the Northern Water Tribe, I would arm the women with the most insidious training possible, turning them into assassins with the facade of healers.


    Then I would spread them all over the nobles of the world, no one will refuse the doctors, that way you can monitor your possible enemies and eliminate them with one command," Zhao said these words without thinking before taking another sip of the strong drink he was consuming.


    "Interesting ideas you have, Vice Admiral Zhao." Kya looked at the glass Zhao was drinking from, and a subtle smile crossed her face as she realized that this ''big'' man of the Fire Nation did not know as many insidious tricks as she thought.


    ...


    "Drink! Drink! Drink! Drink! Drink! Drink!" the crowd shouted around a small table.


    Sitting at the table were Shisui, Petra, and Sokka, who were steadily drinking large glasses of what appeared to be beer. Each time they finished, someone handed them another glass, encouraging them to consume more.


    "I never thought Shisui would join in." Azula patted her face, mimicking her older brother''s typical action.


    "They dared him, Azula. A man doesn''t back down from a dare," Ty Lee said before cheering Petra on.


    "They told him, ''If you don''t drink, you have no balls,'' and so he accepted," Zuko punctuated, causing Azula to sigh in exasperation.


    "And Petra, why did she join?" asked Azula, still not understanding why her friend had joined this strange competition.


    "I challenged her!" said Ty Lee, happy that things had become more fun for her.


    "You''re too happy." Mai approached Ty Lee, causing the girl to hide behind Azula in mock fear.


    "How about we join in? It looks fun," Ty Lee encouraged with a big smile on her face, wanting the chaos to continue.


    "We can add our new friend, Kuzon, and our new friend, Katara," Ty Lee pulled over a young man who seemed to have his body covered, and unlike the rest of the men in the tribe, had little hair on his head, as well as a bandage on his forehead.


    She also pulled Katara, who was a little wobbly from the amount of alcohol she had ingested, toward her. As a member of the Southern Water Tribe, how could she not drink with the others? Being a woman was no excuse!


    ...


    The next morning, Katara woke up with a terrible headache, but she recovered quickly. She had been drinking alcohol with her father and brother since she was 14, so she was used to it.


    But there was something strange: although she was dressed, it seemed that the party last night had been quite intense, so her memory was fuzzy. So she took off the sheet that covered her body before she froze.


    Next to her, ''Kuzon'' was asleep, dressed and all, but the bandage on his forehead had fallen off, revealing the blue arrowhead that marked him as an Airbender. Katara''s face turned red, but when she realized that nothing ''special'' had happened, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''It seems no one was surprised to see a stranger at the party,'' Katara thought before slowly standing up, trying not to wake the sleeping Aang.


    Then she watched him sleep, and her heart skipped a beat as she realized that he seemed to have fallen in love with this boy who had been listening to her alone for years.


    ''Sokka will be furious when he finds out, but who cares?'' thought Katara before her face broke into a goofy grin.

 39: Blind Bandit Gang.

    When Zhao woke up that morning, he felt quite sick. He was not used to drinking so much alcohol, and in the warmth of the sheets, some things from last night came back to his mind.


    Although he didn''t know how much he had talked to Kya, he knew that he had talked about a lot of things with this woman, some of them quite random and meaningless. He didn''t know why; he just went along with it.


    If Zhao knew that he had been extensively psychologically profiled, he would not be so calm, but Zhao''s dull mind was not focused on that but on the ''party'' itself, a unique experience for him.


    Perhaps sensing his boredom, Kya sent for several Water Tribe women, and soon Zhao''s memories became more... rosy, so to speak. Then it dawned on him: Hadn''t those women taken him to a separate tent?


    Zhao noticed movement near where he lay, so he looked both ways and saw that he was not alone. Three women from the Water Tribe lay wrapped in sheets around him.


    Now, he noticed that his arms were being pressed against the naked bodies of two of the women, while one of them was lying on top of him.


    ''That''s why he couldn''t breathe properly,'' Zhao''s hungover mind thought, but soon he felt uncomfortable.


    As an ambitious person, he could easily order the bombing of coastal villages, but in return, such ''special'' sexual experiences as a foursome were not something that had occurred to him.


    But maybe it was because yesterday he was able to release a lot of his stress by letting go, his mind wasn''t busy thinking and scheming, he just stared at the tent roof and thought a lot of things.


    His body had not yet recovered from the ''night'' he had spent with three women, so his mind wandered through many topics, many of them trivial, but some of them quite profound.


    ''Shouldn''t it be time to settle down?'' was one question that came to Zhao''s mind, and as he looked at the women moving gently around him, a smile appeared on his face.


    ''I suppose I could enjoy it a little... but unfinished ambitions can''t stay like this,'' his mind gradually returned to its normal state.


    Yes, it was a pleasant experience, and he appreciated it very much because although he felt disgust at the lack of ''culture'' of the ''savage'' tribes, they gave him a pleasant moment, but it would never distract him from his true ambition.


    ''I will have more opportunities like this when I have the fame I so desperately seek,'' was the conclusion Zhao came to before he began to participate.


    He didn''t care that his jerky movements woke the women; he didn''t care enough to have any consideration for them. Soon, the woman woke up when he sat up.


    One of them tried to touch his chest, but Zhao caught her hand and looked at the girl with an evil expression. Although Zhao controlled his expression soon enough, the women noticed his attitude but were not bothered.


    The three women just laughed before standing up and showing Zhao their naked bodies. But just as he ignored them, the women quickly put on their clothes before taking their leave.


    They had already done their duty here. Why would they continue to interact with a snooty guy who didn''t last ''that long'' and wasn''t as ''good'' as he bragged about? The women looked at each other, confirming that their mission was complete.


    Zhao didn''t know that he had fallen into the palm of a terrifying woman; his arrogance and way of doing things made him very confused despite being a rather cultured person. So, he nonchalantly cleaned up and got ready for a meeting with Leader Hakoda.


    ...


    "Why is it so cold here?" asked Toph, who was staring at the sky rather boredly.


    "Because we are at the South Pole, right? You''re too young to have memory problems," Lao Ge, who was standing next to Toph, told her, looking at the girl carefully before shaking her head.


    ''So much talent, but she''s so clueless,'' the immortal elder thought before looking at the icy walls of the South Water Tribe.


    "Old man, why are so many people gathering in this direction?" Toph asked, pointing in a certain direction.


    Although her seismic sense was generally useful on the ground, waves propagated through any natural medium, so Lao Ge instructed her to sense vibrations from any surface, not just the ground.


    This allowed Toph not to feel uncomfortable or weak on the ship they used to reach the South Pole. After finally entering the Water Tribe, Toph pointed to the place where she could sense many people gathered.


    "Let''s see. But our members are exhausted. Paddling with Earthbending can be fast but exhausting," Lao Ge pointed back.


    Behind them was Boulder, as well as several men and women in Earth Kingdom robes, but they were walking lightly, as if a mere breeze would send them flying.


    Stolen story; please report.


    "This was your idea. I never thought Earthbending could be used like this," Toph said, shaking her shoulders.


    "Come, taverns are good for news and rest, we can ask questions, eat, get warm." Lao Ge skillfully led the gang, asking passersby for directions.


    Although he had never seen the new environment of the Water Tribe, the experience of 4,000 years of living among humans skillfully guided Lao Ge through the tribe to the tavern he wanted.


    However, when he entered the tavern, he never expected to see the scene in front of him. A group of people whose clothing indicated that they belonged to the Fire Nation were quietly eating at a table.


    When Lao Ge entered, he instinctively glanced at the black-haired, brown-skinned boy wearing black clothes with gold accents. At the same time, the young man turned around and looked at him.


    Soon, two impulses manifested and collided. The impulse of Shisui was like a tsunami that was about to destroy everything, and the impulse of Lao Ge was like an immovable mountain that stayed in time no matter what.


    Both impulses collided for a few seconds before being contained by those who emitted them. Shisui then stood up and walked slowly toward Lao Ge.


    "Wow, I never thought I would see someone like you here. I''m Shisui," Shisui said, showing his arm to Lao Ge.


    "First contact, Sage Shisui." Lao Ge returned the greeting, touching his arm with Shisui''s according to the culture of the Earth Kingdom.


    "Sage Shisui!!! Hi, I''m Toph!" Toph nudged Lao Ge and came quite close to Shisui.


    If Toph could see, she would surely have little stars in her eyes, but the teenager''s excitement was quite palpable, so Shisui stepped back a bit, a bit startled.


    Shisui didn''t know who the old man was, but he noticed that the guy seemed to be very ''in tune'' with nature and very much in touch with the concept of life, but with a completely different approach than his own, so he approached him.


    But he recognized Toph; he never thought to see her here, so he was surprised. He quickly pulled himself together and, this time, greeted Toph according to the culture of the Earth Kingdom.


    "It''s a pleasure, Toph. I''m Shisui," Shisui said, not expecting the squeal of excitement from Toph, who seemed to hug him.


    But a thin white palm rested on Toph''s forehead, stopping her advance. Azula looked at the strange girl who wanted to invade her fianc¨¦''s personal space, but when she noticed the emblem on her clothes, she recognized her.


    "Miss Beifong, it''s not right to jump on an engaged man," Azula said viciously, giving Toph a dirty look, but Toph ignored her and focused her attention on Shisui.


    "Sage Shisui, is it true that you have attained Enlightenment? Is it true that you have a pet dragon? Did you talk to Elder Spirits?" Toph asked these three questions quickly, causing Azula to become annoyed at being ignored.


    When Azula focused on Toph''s eyes, she noticed the lack of color and the blurry look in her eyes. Then she pulled her hand away from the girl, but this time, Toph didn''t try to approach Shisui.


    "Yes, no, yes, in that order," Shisui replied, not bothered by Toph''s attempt. He knew that this girl was as happy and lively as Ty Lee, something he was used to, so he didn''t feel weird.


    "Ah, I thought you were going to give details. how boring." Toph quickly lost her excitement before turning her attention to Azula.


    "On the other hand, you have a very soft hand. What products do you use?" asked Toph suddenly, showing his hands to Azula.


    "Look at mine! I''ve been in the sea so long that they''ve become ugly. Will you help me?" asked Toph, all because she noticed his master Lao Ge''s clues.


    Through vibrations, he told Toph to make friends with the rest of the group and to step aside because he wanted to talk to Shisui. So Toph slowly drew Azula into the conversation.


    "You guys go eat or something," Toph ordered the rest of her group before leaving with Azula.


    "What an interesting way to pass on messages." Shisui looked at Lao Ge, who had approached the sage again.


    "Were you able to sense it? I didn''t think waterbenders were sensitive to vibrations," I said to Lao Ge before pointing to a table that stood apart from the others.


    "Didn''t you see the wave patterns in the water? The moisture in the air vibrated when you used the vibrations to send a message to that girl." Shisui waved his hand, drawing water droplets from the surrounding air before evaporating them.


    "Truly an amazing guy." Lao Ge looked at Shisui intently before sitting down at the table.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that I have interacted with many Avatars, I would think that you are one." Lao Ge''s words confirmed Shisui''s thought that the old man in front of him was someone with a long life.


    There was only one such person in the Avatar world, Lao Ge, an immortal who was Avatar Kyoshi''s teacher and who was believed to have lived for four millennia, making her the oldest human being.


    But that was not the only thing special about him, his spiritual atmosphere. Shisui clicked his tongue as he sat at the table. It seemed that Lao Ge had avoided becoming a ghost; perhaps it had something to do with the immortality technique he used.


    "Fortunately, I''m not the Avatar, I''m not interested in being one. A single element is a great exploration path. You know, I even recently discovered new uses for Waterbending." Shisui once again drew water from the air and turned it into a prism.


    Taking advantage of the sunlight streaming in from one of the windows of this bar, one of the few wooden buildings at the South Pole, Lao Ge watched as the light passed through the prism, differentiating into 7 colors.


    "Oh, I explored applications with light using Earthbending 2 thousand years ago," Lao Ge revealed part of the time he had lived because his experience indicated to him that Shisui already knew his condition.


    Especially because they were both similar, they both touched the concept of ''life'' with their element. Lao Ge himself could feel the exuberant vitality emanating from Shisui, as well as Shisui''s restless chi, a sign of his Enlightenment.


    "I am not surprised; by bending minerals, you can obtain many crystals. But tell me, what do you want to talk to me about?" Shisui asked directly, causing Lao Ge to sigh.


    "Boy, what are your real wishes for your future? You will have a very long life, and if you want, you can even attain immortality like me. I want to know your intentions," Lao Ge stared at Shisui, causing Shisui to laugh.


    "To explore the unknown, try new things, take care of my own, and maybe help humanity a little from afar," Shisui said sincerely. he had no intention of building an empire, conquering the world, or anything like that.


    He wanted to see what interesting things this world, no, this universe, had. He wanted to explore the spirit world, he wanted to see if other worlds had Benders or other things. So he didn''t bother to hide these desires, which were simple but quite deep.


    "That''s good. I already knew that you were a decent person, but it''s always good to see and hear it for yourself. Sage Shisui, are you looking for the Avatar?" asked Lao Ge, causing Shisui to look sideways in a certain direction.


    A young man named ''Kuzon'' was enjoying a hot bowl of soup next to a Water Tribe woman who was looking at the boy intently.


    "No, I''m not looking for him," Shisui replied, and technically, he wasn''t lying.


    You couldn''t find someone you had already found.

 40: Sage vs Immortal.

    "I ask, why is Shisui fighting an elder?" asked Ty Lee, looking at the scene dozens of meters in front of her.


    Shisui and Lao Ge were a few meters away, standing at the edge of the Southern Water Tribe, staring at each other as they each made different moves. Shisui was doing small warm-up jumps, shaking his shoulders, while Lao Ge was thundering all over his bones.


    "I don''t know. They suddenly started laughing and then decided to fight," Azula replied, paying attention to Lao Ge.


    She didn''t know why, but that old man looked very strange and threatening to her, as if a powerful beast was hiding under his old skin. Even though he had the typical white beard, it only made him more menacing.


    "This old man is powerful," Mai said, noticing the calm in Lao Ge''s eyes.


    In all the time she had watched Shisui fight, she could always see the fear or caution in her enemy''s opponents. Mai could hit the nail on the head, and Lao Ge was not afraid of Shisui at all.


    After living for four millennia, what scene had he not seen? Lao Ge saw Avatars smashing mountains, he saw Kyoshi separating an island from the mainland. Shisui? A tsunami could be threatening, but Lao Ge had seen hundreds of tsunamis in his lifetime, he was not surprised.


    For him, this ''fight'' was more of a game, he wanted to see Shisui''s abilities, you could say this was a hobby of Lao Ge''s own, to meet and fight some interesting or capable people.


    Having lived so long, he had many, many disciples, some of them were Avatars, so he just wanted to trade blows with an outstanding young man of this generation, maybe he could get a new disciple? Who knows.


    "It feels like a huge mountain," said Zuko, who couldn''t help but put his hand on his sword, all because of the overwhelming feeling Lao Ge was giving off as he prepared.


    "A large mountain," said Petra, who could feel Lao Ge''s power directly.


    She felt pressured, as if her Earthbending was no match for this simple old man. Even Shisui didn''t give other Waterbenders that feeling, so Petra feared that Shisui would lose.


    "Shisui won''t lose," Azula said when she saw her friend''s thoughts, taking note of Shisui''s confident smile.


    "My master is strong. Do you think Sage Shisui will win?" asked Toph, who was casting in the group.


    As an outsider, she was able to fit into the group quite quickly; her outgoing personality made her ''friends'' with Ty Lee, although the girl could befriend anyone she wanted.


    But even Katara found this strange girl from the Earth Kingdom pleasant. Even if some of her manners displeased her, she understood that maybe it was the cultural difference, so she didn''t get hung up on those details.


    "Shisui is incredibly strong! Of course he''ll win!" said Ty Lee before she looked at Katara, who was talking to this Kuzon guy.


    "What do you think, Katara?" asked Ty Lee to the girl, causing Katara to think it for a few moments before answering.


    "I don''t know, we don''t know anything about this old man, do we? And even though Sage Shisui has many accomplishments, maybe the old man is a hidden master?" Katara replied, adding some doubts of her own about the matter.


    ...


    "The young men are arguing about who is stronger and who will win among us." Lao Ge could ''hear'' the distant sounds by using the waves propagating through the ground.


    So he found the comments among the young men quite amusing, although he noticed that many of them supported Shisui, and no wonder he was better known than Lao Ge, who had no fame or known accomplishments.


    "It''s normal, Everyone would have doubts if we suddenly got into a fight. Remind me: why do you want to fight me?" Shisui asked before a dozen super condensed water droplets emerged from his body and swirled on his back.


    "Because I want to move my old bones." Lao Ge only needed to step on the icy ground for it to start shaking, and stone pillars easily emerged from the ice.


    For him, the ice covering the South Pole did not exist; he could simply shatter it and get the land he needed. Shisui raised an eyebrow at this before the world completely changed in front of his eyes.


    He would go all out. With a simple movement, the snow around him melted and floated towards his left hand, freezing into a two-meter-long spear. The rest of the water floated around the tip of the weapon, vaguely taking the shape of an oriental dragon.


    "Well, I was getting bored after traveling for so long," Shisui took the initiative and ran quickly towards Lao Ge.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    His feet were covered in swirls of water that propelled him forward, his gift allowed him to see the flow of different colors in Lao Ge''s aura, but strangely, his aura was unusually orderly, unmoving, unchanging.


    This indicated that the old man had proper control over every aspect of his being and that his mentality was technically hidden from Shisui, but considering that anything could happen in this world and that no technique or skill was ever invincible, Shisui did not feel nervous.


    He could fight without his gift, but this special vision gave him additional advantages. Lao Ge watched his approach with a small smile, the rocks he had pulled from the ground transforming into creatures that seemed to be alive.


    About three huge earth bears. These elemental constructs prevented Shisui from directly approaching Lao Ge, so he simply decided to smash them apart before moving on.


    Seizing the momentum, Shisui kicked forward, drawing in the water he had propelled himself with and transforming it into a large water whip with a consistency similar to gel.


    This whip enveloped one of the earth bears, which struggled to free itself, but Shisui simply clenched his fist and froze the creature. For the other two, he simply used his spear, which began to rotate in his palm.


    The tip of his spear pierced one of the earth bears before the dragon-shaped water rushed in and then burst into spikes of earth, shattering its integrity.


    As for the other bear that had come too close, intending to tear at him with its massive claws, Shisui simply pointed at it. One of the drops swirling around him snapped, releasing a thin stream of pressurized water that split the last bear in two.


    "What a nice greeting. Now, let''s get serious, shall we?" said Shisui, looking at Lao Ge, who was stroking his white beard.


    "Okay, let''s get serious..." Lao Ge said before dozens of earth pillars emerged from the frozen ground, half of them started to turn red, while traces of black particles came off the rest, taking on different shapes.


    Weapons, weapons that had a metallic sheen. Shisui knew then that this old man was serious. How could someone 4 millennia old not do what Lao Ge had just done?


    Although, as Shisui remembered, Lao Ge''s immortality had nothing to do with the earth element; it had a lot to do with spirituality, and with four millennia of practice, even if he didn''t have much talent, he could develop Metal-bending and Lava-bending with pure effort.


    "Old man, it looks like I have something to prove too, or I''ll look weak," Shisui said before the temperature around him rose.


    Mists of steam resembling roaring dragons began to surround Shisui while chunks of ice swirled around him. Not only that, but Shisui reached into his pocket with his free hand and pulled out some seeds.


    Thick vines grew from the seeds in Shisui''s hand. Lao Ge recognized those vines as the ones in the Foggy Swamp. Not only that, along with the steam mist, there was also icy mist, and even the snow around Shisui began to swirl around him, circling him.


    Then, Shisui''s impulse went out of control, he didn''t even bother to restrain himself or protect others, so everyone watching, be it some onlookers, his teammates, or even Hakoda and Zhao who were attracted by the extravagant display of power of both fighters, really felt Shisui''s true impulse.


    Crushing, pressure, no light, but also tranquility, diversity, life; showing the facets of the sea such as waves, the vastness of the sea, and its depths. Shisui usually shows the first part of his drive to crush his enemies, but this time it was more complete.


    Shisui fully embodied the ocean at that moment, and even a certain spirit in the North Pole shone for a moment, as if sensing the actions of one of his children in the earthly world.


    Lao Ge followed, showing his impulse like an ancient mountain, full of history, immovable, always watching the small creatures of the earth from its peaks.


    The people had to beg, for not everyone could withstand such a display; only the strong ones who were present stayed, even if they gave more space to the fighters.


    "Boy, my bones have been longing to fight someone for a long time. My last student decided to leave me alone because of ''balance.'' I hope you can amuse me," Lao Ge said, and although he knew no one would understand much, Shisui nodded.


    "Good, I hope you don''t break." Shisui took the initiative again, this time simply walking toward Lao Ge.


    There was no need to run or play tricks, at this point, their battle was no longer physical or with elements, but on a spiritual level. Lao Ge was also walking towards Shisui, holding a dagger that appeared to be made of iron.


    Lao Ge was the one who taught Kyoshi the art of assassination, so the daggers felt quite comfortable and light in his hands.


    Lava, water, ice, weapons, earth, snow, all began to collide, moderating each other as Shisui swung his ice spear at Lao Ge, trying to pierce his chest.


    Lao Ge''s dagger collided with the tip of Shisui''s ice spear, stopping it completely, though the ground beneath him cracked, showing his control of the power, but also the power behind the Sage''s attack.


    The immortal pulled the spear away from Shisui and approached him with unusual speed for his age. Shisui simply turned the spear in his hand into a mirror of ice to protect himself before spreading the cold through the metal to freeze Lao Ge''s hand.


    The metal dagger vibrated intensely, shattering the ice covering it, but Shisui used this to shoot pressurized water from one of the drops floating behind him.


    But when it hit Lao Ge''s skin, it only made the old man look at Shisui arrogantly. The old man moved to the side and showed how pieces of what looked like porcelain fell from his body.


    "Those water jets, I once faced a white-haired man with such a trick a thousand years ago, I suffered a lot, but I had time on my side to create an effective defense, what do you think?" asked Lao Ge, causing metal swords to cut through the vines that tried to trap his feet.


    "That you''re an annoying old man, but you''re not that special to me," Shisui exhaled, and the icy mist around him spread towards Lao Ge, turning his white beard and hair even whiter.


    A wave of lava created by Lao Ge made Shisui jump back, and the heat thawed the old man''s skin, which soon regained its natural color.


    Shisui took advantage of the distance to create his wave, which reached 10 meters in height. This wave fell heavily against Lao Ge, but the old man pushed himself upwards, creating a floating platform of earth.


    "You won''t be able to finish this so easily!" shouted Lao Ge, watching as Shisui also rose into the air, propelled by a whirlpool of water that covered his feet and kept him afloat.


    "And that makes me happy!" said Shisui, and motes of Chi erupted from Shisui''s body, causing Lao Ge to stare intently at this strange display of energy.


    "Round two, then!" Shisui declared before charging at Lao Ge.


    He was enjoying this fight!

 41: Crazy.

    Shisui had fun. Many of his serious fights had always been in environments where he had to protect his life or the lives of others, where he could not let loose as much as he wanted to.


    Even when he was training against his friends, he had to show some restraint to take care of the environment or their health. Not that they were weak, but a real fight would inevitably cause damage to both sides, which was not conducive.


    Not now. Lao Ge was a thousand-year-old monster, and he hardly knew it. Environment? What environment could he destroy at the South Pole? Since he was some distance away from the Southern Water Tribe, he didn''t have to hold back, he didn''t have to limit himself.


    So Shisui directed the Chi motes swirling around him to the vines he had created, and with Waterbending, he grew these plants to look like giant pythons.


    At his command, waves of water battled waves of lava, ice protected him from the metal weapons commanded by Lao Ge, snow and fog stopped the rock projectiles coming his way.


    The vines, however, spread across the terrain, heading towards Lao Ge. Although many weapons, especially swords and axes, tried to cut the vines, Lao Ge realized that these plants were particularly tough.


    He was only able to get rid of some of them before the rest spread towards him, climbing up the stone pillar he had created and trying to trap him, but he was experienced enough to create the necessary countermeasures.


    The earth rose from the ground, and instead of maintaining a ''solid'' form, it began to break apart, becoming sand. It was this sand that fought against the vines, eroding them.


    But Shisui''s intention was never to try to capture Lao Ge, Shisui created an ice slide and slid down it, for his plan had worked. The vines he created broke the rock pillar on which Lao Ge stood, and as the old man fell to the ground, a pile of sand floated up to support him.


    Shisui created an ice ramp that shot out towards Lao Ge, the ice spear in his hand orbited by motes of chi. He then hurled the spear at his enemy, and the air hissed as the projectile pierced the air.


    A giant hand of sand caught the spear, but the chi orbiting the spear exploded and the weapon continued to fly, only Lao Ge was no longer at the previous location, so the weapon continued to fly until it was lost in the distance.


    Shisui spun in the air, dodging some of the projectiles coming towards him, his foot stepping on an ice platform he had created before jumping. Thus, with each jump, he created an ice platform and rushed towards the old man.


    "Fall." Shisui bent the water in the environment, creating ropes of sticky water around Lao Ge, trapping him like a mummy, leaving no limbs to move effectively.


    "Nice trick, but even without hands... I can do a lot." Though the sand platform that held him in the air was dislodged, Lao Ge stared at Shisui as he fell, and without moving his arms or legs, the pile of sand floated beneath him, helping him down to safety.


    "What did you do?" asked Shisui as he created another ice spear in his hand.


    Even if he didn''t have to make many exaggerated movements to do waterbending, he had to use movements in his fingers to manipulate the water effectively, and sometimes, he had to make larger body movements to improve accuracy.


    So his grip on Lao Ge was quite extensive, even wrapping his fingers to prevent him from Earthbending, but there was the old man doing just that effectively.


    "You have eyes, you have a tongue, you even have your penis, why limit yourself to limbs?" Lao Ge laughed, letting the sand erode the water that surrounded him.


    But now he was on the ground, and the dagger in his hand was gathering more metal, lengthening, changing into something that could be described as a large hammer. Lao Ge then pointed it at Shisui, inviting him to a hand-to-hand fight.


    "I never thought of that... but I guess I have more to explore," Shisui replied before accepting Lao Ge''s invitation and beginning to descend.


    Gradually, the elemental chaos around them diminished, as if they both tacitly accepted the fact that they wanted to focus on hand-to-hand combat.


    Shisui finally reached the ground, but this time he did not take the initiative to attack first, instead concentrating on Lao Ge, slowly walking in circles, something Lao Ge did with him, assessing each other.


    ''He has no opening.'' Shisui noticed that Lao Ge''s control over his aura extended to more aspects of himself.


    The man did not appear to be on guard, he simply walked calmly, holding the hammer in his hand as if it were a fragile branch, swinging it in such a way that it did not appear to be heavy.


    He even stroked his beard carelessly, but his eyes were always alert, watching Shisui intently, noting how the young man seemed tense, but there was a certain ease in his movements.


    ''He is adapting,'' Lao Ge remarked, watching as Shisui seemed to adapt to the fact that he was fighting someone superior.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Yes, Lao Ge was certainly superior to Shisui. 4,000 years of experience could not be solved by talent or enlightenment alone, for Lao Ge himself was a talented and enlightened person if we were to assume that he was the older version of Shisui.


    But Lao Ge could see that Shisui was not afraid of this difference or his possible defeat but was absorbing the experience of this battle like a sponge and adapting it to his style.


    Shisui was someone who did that, adapting everything he saw to his style, even the other elements, and now he was emulating Lao Ge, gradually eliminating the old man''s style to give it his own touch.


    After sizing each other up, both men suddenly stopped before charging at each other. Although he looked like an old man, his physical condition was ''perfect'', so to speak, and his physical ability was superior to that of a normal Earthbender.


    Shisui, on the other hand, was someone who constantly trained his physique and used his Lifebending ability to heal himself, slowly overcoming his physical limitations and becoming stronger and stronger.


    So, to the untrained eye, the two became blurred figures that suddenly came to a halt as they collided. The clash of their weapons echoed, the wind blew the snow from the ground and their hair danced wildly.


    Shisui''s spear struck the head of Lao Ge''s hammer, and after that clash, they began to exchange attacks. Shisui had to be careful with Lao Ge''s attacks because just by hearing the whistling of the wind as he swung his weapon, it was obvious that he would end up with at least a broken bone.


    While Lao Ge took Shisui''s attacks with ease, he didn''t seem to have to dodge much, but when he didn''t, Shisui''s spear always hit a protective layer on his skin.


    So Shisui did something drastic: he discarded his weapon and turned it into pure water before clenching his hands and forming fists, the knuckles of which were gradually covered in spiked ice.


    This was his first attempt to emulate Lao Ge''s strange defensive technique, fortunately his resistance to low temperatures meant he suffered no damage to his skin, though his hands ached from the cold, but he wanted to do this, he wanted to experiment.


    If he couldn''t break Lao Geo''s defense with his spear, why not use his fists? Traces of hot water vapor surrounded his body, for he also wanted to try out an idea he had as a child.


    "Fists? We Earthbenders are better with our fists!" Lao Ge burst out laughing before modifying the hammer in his hands.


    As if it were liquid, the metal spread through his hands and formed into fists, then Shisui and Lao Ge walked towards each other. A similar situation appeared in Shisui''s mind, and an evil smile appeared on his face.


    "Oh, you''re approaching me, old man. Are you seriously approaching me instead of keeping your distance?" asked Shisui, causing chi motes to orbit around his ice-covered fists.


    "Kid, how am I going to break your teeth if I don''t get closer?" asked Lao Ge, who was the first to attack.


    Shisui defended himself before attacking Lao Ge''s face himself. The man did not fight back, relying on the protection of his body, but the chi flecks in Shisui''s fist exploded, causing Lao Ge to retreat several steps.


    Blood spurted from his nose, cracks appeared on the old man''s face, and porcelain-like pieces fell from his face, revealing his true skin underneath, which was purple. Shisui jumped several times and shook his shoulders.


    "Every defense has a weakness, old man." Shisui kicked at Lao Ge, who raised his leg to protect himself.


    The two men began to exchange punches and kicks, each dealing serious blows to the other. But Shisui was a first-class cheat, not bending the elements to fight? Fine, he''ll bend the water for something else.


    When Lao Ge hit his body, drops of water covered the area, emitting a bluish glow that healed his wounds. Lao Ge saw this and tried to complain, but Shisui didn''t let him speak and began to fight more ferociously.


    Without restraint, without measuring his strength, without even hypnotising himself to remove certain mental limitations on his physique, Shisui continued to raise his attack power even higher, healing himself not only from the damage Lao Ge had inflicted on him but also from the damage he had caused himself with his actions.


    Lao Ge was also able to use the earth to heal himself, so gradually, the techniques were abandoned, the complicated movements disappeared, and the somersaults were no longer necessary.


    Everything was reduced to pure blows, using every part of the body that could be used to fight, because perhaps Shisui could not win in terms of energy, elemental or physical, but always sought to reach the limit, to overcome it.


    Shisui smiled even though his body was covered in blood, his muscles torn, his bones creaking, but he kept on kicking, he kept on punching, he kept on using his head as a weapon of attack.


    Winning or losing didn''t matter at this moment, who was stronger or weaker didn''t matter, who would rise in the end didn''t even enter Shisui''s mind, only this moment, only this moment.


    The steam floating around him pushed him as well as the pistons; his skin burned when his fists or kicks were driven by steam, but this took the power of his attacks to a new level.


    Little by little, even his speed surpassed Lao Ge''s, and little by little, he overpowered the old man, who could only defend himself as Shisui''s fists fell on him like pistons.


    "Dora!" Shisui shouted instinctively as he broke through Lao Ge''s defense and managed to strike Lao Ge''s chest.


    With the old man vulnerable in front of him, Shisui wasted no time in striking the man''s body with brutality. Shisui''s golden eyes turned red from the blood injected into them, but as he delivered the final blow, Lao Ge''s body flew several dozen meters before falling to the ground.


    Shisui was left standing, the steam around him soaking his body with water and blood, his skin burned, his body quite wounded, but inside he was happy.


    His body began to glow, healing his wounds, even though he was quite hungry now, his brain did its thing, bombarding him with hormones that made him feel good, comfortable.


    "Boy, only a madman would push his body to the limit in a friendly fight." Lao Ge sat on the ice, touching his chest where he felt several ribs were broken.


    But in front of Shisui, he demonstrated a kind of skill that was only theoretical to Petra, his bones began to creak before they connected and readjusted. The old man had done ''bone-bending'' in a simple way before healing himself with Earthbending.


    "Then I''m crazy because I like to push my limits." Shisui felt quite comfortable after this fight.


    He knew that he only won by a small margin, if it was a full elemental fight, he couldn''t win, but that didn''t make him feel sad or like he didn''t deserve his victory, it made him see what was beyond.


    What he could achieve and then surpass. Shisui didn''t have Lao Ge as a goal but as a ''mark'' to overcome and go beyond. He looked up at the dark clouded sky, and with gentle waterbending movements, he cleared the clouds and let the sun shine on him.


    "Thank you, old man," Shisui thanked quietly, knowing that Lao Ge could ''hear'' him.


    How great he felt at this moment!

 42: Impressions.

    "That was..." Sokka couldn''t find an adequate word to describe what he had just witnessed.


    What had he just seen? It seemed to be more than that; even if he wasn''t a bender, how could he not notice the display of pure power that Shisui and that strange old man were showing?


    Sokka even saw something in Shisui''s movements as he used his spear that inspired him, which explained the high level of skill shown in the fight.


    So Sokka looked at his younger sister, whose eyes lit up as she watched Shisui. Not because of romance or anything like that, but because of the wise man''s mastery of waterbending.


    She had never thought the things Shisui did were possible; many things that looked complicated were simply a gesture for the Sage to show Katara how high a person in her element could go.


    The young woman felt that everything she had learnt didn''t even scratch the surface of what Shisui was capable of, and if at any other time she would have felt jealous, this time she was eager to ask Shisui for advice.


    If another person''s level is only slightly higher than yours, you might feel jealous, but if that person is far better than you, those negative feelings disappear, leaving only admiration and respect.


    She wasn''t the only Waterbender to feel this way; the few who lived at the South Pole felt the same way. Before, they might have felt that Shisui was ''special'' because of his enlightenment and the stories that had been told about him.


    But since the day before, Shisui''s actions had separated him from the rest of the ordinary people, and now his fight with Lao Ge put him on a level that matched the stories told about him.


    "The word you want to find, son, is supernatural. This was a training of two people who are out of the ordinary." Hakoda patted his eldest son''s shoulder as he looked at the battlefield in awe.


    Ruins of rock, lava, metal, ice, water, snow. A battlefield that might have been seen in the past, or in those fictional stories that spoke of legendary figures like the Avatar.


    But there it was, a scenario that seemed to have been caused by hundreds of people, yet only two people were the cause of such a scenario. As a tribal leader, Hakoda''s martial strength was great, but this was the first time he felt a lack of confidence in his abilities.


    How could he fight someone who could create replicas of natural disasters? Hakoda ran some simulations in his mind, and if he didn''t use those drastic techniques to gain some advantage, he would be crushed by either Shisui or the old man he was fighting.


    Hence their fear: What if Shisui turned against them? The damage the man could cause was so great that he wouldn''t know what the tribe would look like if a battle broke out in the middle of it.


    Hakoda buried some of the stupid ideas that had come into his head the night before. He glanced sideways at his daughter and realized that his ''idea'' would have neither head nor tail.


    The best he could do now was simply to be as kind as possible to Shisui. As a pirate, he understood that someone with power deserved not only his respect but also his due attention.


    "I agree with you, Leader Hakoda." Zhao, who had heard Hakoda''s answer to his son, did not fail to add his own words.


    Envy and jealousy consumed Zhao. Sometimes, when someone sees that another person is superior, they do not change their negative emotions into positive ones, but the former deepens much more.


    This time, Zhao saw Shisui''s true power. This was not a fight limited by rules like the Agni Kai, nor was it Shisui''s daily training, but a real fight, one in which the young man showed everything he had.


    In his mind, it was he who should have such power, for he had the training and experience, but try as he might, he could not even match Princess Azula''s level of Blue Fire.


    So Zhao''s evil thoughts were boiling more than ever. Now, on this day, was the time he most wanted to destroy Shisui and everything he stood for.


    His crazy ideas about destroying the water element became more and more ''coherent'' in his mind because only by taking Shisui out of the equation and removing what made him ''strong'' could he stand out.


    To Zhao, Shisui was the moon that obscured the fireflies, so why not ''kill'' the moon? A forced smile appeared on Zhao''s face, intoxicated by the ideas and self-deceptions his mind had concocted.


    Watching Shisui fight Lao Ge made him realize that he could never reach a similar level. Worst of all, he had failed to take into account the Earthbender, who was proving to be perhaps even more powerful than Shisui.


    His hatred for Shisui had erased some of his moral barriers and limitations, but the man was experienced. He quickly showed a ''surprised'' expression at the fight, not realizing that several people had already noticed him, a rookie mistake made by not paying attention to his surroundings.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "He can bend metal!" exclaimed Petra excitedly, wanting to run to the old man and ask for advice, but Toph stopped her by grabbing her arm.


    "Yes, he''s my master. What are you going to do?" asked Toph with a bit of jealousy in her tone, but Petra was too excited to realize it.


    "I''m going to ask him to teach me, of course!" exclaimed Petra before she realized that Toph was strong enough to stop her, so she turned around and looked at Toph quizzically.


    "Well... when you realize that we''re from the Earth Kingdom? It wouldn''t be right to teach you something like that," Toph said, expressing her disapproval of Petra''s thoughts.


    "According to Shisui, learning has no limits, so if I learn how to bend metal, many of my scientific projects will advance by leaps and bounds," Petra explained, managing to wriggle out of Toph''s grip, but the teenager was still sulking.


    "Then you have to show me something yourself!" Toph put one hand on her hip and pointed with the other at Petra, well, where she thought Petra was.


    Perhaps due to her inexperience in detecting seismic waves at the South Pole, Toph accidentally pointed at Zuko, who, upon realizing this, wanted to laugh but, knowing that the girl in front of him was handicapped, avoided doing so.


    "Of course, whatever you want, I know a lot of things. And as an apprentice of this old man, do you also know how to bend metal?" asked Petra with interest, making Toph laugh with an arrogant look on her face.


    "Of course I know! I couldn''t learn lava-bending, but metal-bending became very easy for me. according to my master, I was born for it." To demonstrate, Toph made several Earthbending moves and pulled a metal sword created by Lao Geo towards her.


    Soon, she had the weapon in her hand, and with a few movements of her fingers, the object became liquid metal and lost its shape. According to her wishes, the metal created arrowheads, stars, and a strange logo.


    Petra was excited to see such a display, so she moved even closer, trying to see the secret of such a feat, but apart from noticing the malleability of the metal, she couldn''t learn much.


    "Looks like Petra finally found what she was looking for so hard," Ty Lee said, looking at her partner''s excited face.


    "Are you jealous of the attention she''s giving to that girl?" asked Mai, wanting to know about the gossip.


    About the fight? What did she and her friends say? They had seen Shisui''s displays of power many times before, and they knew that it was a level that could be reached through hard work.


    With Shisui being someone who shared many of their ideas and achievements, they were well on their way to achieving similar power themselves, especially Zuko, so the only thing impressive about this confrontation was the power displayed by Lao Ge.


    "Hmm? No, why, isn''t it good that she''s making new friends?" asked Ty Lee while tilting her head, then Mai understood.


    Why should Ty Lee be jealous? She would probably attract even more people into their relationship if given the chance; that''s how open and happy her friend was. So Mai, not finding the gossip she wanted, turned to her friend.


    "Looks like Shisui is still strong," Zuko said suddenly, attracting the attention of his friends. Zuko''s eyes glowing brightly with the desire to fight, and as if noticing this, Shisui, in the distance, looked at his friend and noticed the prince''s intentions.


    A smile appeared on Shisui''s face before he assumed a fighting pose. From the water droplets that reappeared behind his body, one of them provided him with water to create another ice spear.


    Seeing this invitation, Zuko took off the belt that contained his sword scabbard, for this would be a similar fight to the one before, and for the same reason, real weapons were out of the question.


    That was why Shisui did not use his spear, which was quite heavy and would be useful in a fight. Now, Zuko approached his friend step by step, gradually releasing his momentum.


    "Looks like your friend and brother are going to fight." Ty Lee approached Azula, hugging her tightly as she watched Zuko''s impulse cause the temperature to rise.


    "Uh-huh," Azula glanced sideways at Ty Lee, watching as her friend blinked quite a bit, making puppy dog eyes.


    "Who do you think will win? Our crown prince or our wise know-it-all?" asked Ty Lee, causing Azula to watch as the two men stood facing each other, only a few feet apart.


    "On the one hand, supporting my brother is what I should be doing as his younger sister and princess, but on the other hand, I can''t stand the thought of the person I love losing, so it''s 50/50," Azula said, making Ty Lee''s emotions disappear.


    "You''re so boring, Azula~," Ty Lee said with a tone full of disappointment before approaching Katara and surprisingly hugging her.


    "After seeing Shisui''s power, do you think he''ll win? You know what they say, water beats fire," Ty Lee asked Katara, who felt strange being hugged by a ''stranger'' but soon got used to it.


    "I don''t know; I haven''t seen the lord fight, but seeing what Shisui is capable of and knowing the elemental advantage, I think he has a better chance of winning," Katara replied, but Kuzon, who was at her side, couldn''t help but add his two cents.


    "In itself, fire can defeat water if used well, so if the lord is skilled enough, he might have a chance," Kuzon said, drawing looks from the people around him.


    Though many were skeptical about the words of this unknown young man, the action Zuko took at that moment made them see that chance. For in imitation of the Sage, the Prince created two swords of fire in his hand.


    The weapons had a solid appearance, and indeed, the flames Zuko created could take on a hard consistency, something he had trained in since childhood. So, it was easy for him to form and hold two flaming swords.


    "Shisui, how long has it been since we fought?" asked Zuko suddenly, making Shisui think for a moment before answering.


    "Come to think of it, since we joined the army," Shisui replied, making Zuko nod.


    "I never understood why you let Azula take so much advantage of you when you were fighting. That time you unnecessarily stole a kiss from her," Zuko said, looking at Shisui questioningly, causing Shisui to blush a little.


    "I just wanted to teach her a little, but I couldn''t estimate Azula''s strength and improvement due to my experience. That was the only way I could find to distract her. Azula has always been very stubborn and focused," Shisui replied to a long-standing doubt.


    His words made Azula blush as she remembered that strange moment. She had asked him a similar question in the past, but Shisui''s answer then had been very different from the one he had given now; perhaps this time was just one of the reasons.


    Personally, though, Azula still prefers the answer Shisui gave her: ''I wanted to win, and I won you.''

 43: Sage vs Swordsman.

    Shisui and Zuko stood several feet apart, both holding weapons made from the elements they could bend: two swords in Zuko''s hands and a two-meter spear in Shisui''s.


    Without waiting too long, the two lunged at each other, their weapons colliding. Though Shisui''s spear suffered a bit from the high temperature of Zuko''s blades, the Sage kept his weapon solid.


    With a twist of his spear, Shisui pushed Zuko''s blades away and thrust his weapon forward, attempting to spear the Prince. But Zuko reacted quickly, spitting flames from his mouth hot enough to melt part of the weapon, giving him time to retreat several steps.


    "Looks like Uncle Iroh''s teachings were not lost," Shisui said, quickly rebuilding his spear before spinning it with such force that the snow on the ground was kicked up by the wind.


    "I never stop training. You seem to have rubbed that eagerness off on me," Zuko replied with a smile on his face before narrowing his eyes.


    Zuko squatted a little, then changed the way he held his swords, turning the tips inward like teeth. Then, two jets of orange flame erupted from his feet, propelling him forward.


    At his side, Shisui spun his spear before his feet, covered in whirlpools of water, and propelled him forward. The wind howled as his spear spun as fast as a drill, even emitting a characteristic whirring sound as it did so.


    Zuko swung his weapons forward, placing them in an X in front of him, and though Shisui''s spinning spear pushed him back a bit, the flames shooting from his feet seemed to take on new life, causing the Prince to push further forward, slowly pushing the Sage back.


    Bits of flame and shards of ice flew out, Zuko taking advantage of Shisui''s lack of support to deflect his spear before swinging his right arm at Shisui.


    His sword quickly turned into a whip and swung wildly at Shisui. Noticing this, Shisui simply raised his hand sharply, creating a wall of ice.


    Although the ice was quickly cut off by the fire whip, Shisui had enough time to regain his stance, holding his spear with both hands, and droplets of water began to swirl on the tip of the spear.


    "Flood Dragon!" Shisui forcefully thrust his spear forward, his muscles completely tense, and even the tip of his spear created a ring of water vapor.


    When the ice wall was destroyed by Zuko, the sonic boom caused by Shisui''s attack served as a warning of the impending attack. He could only create a solid wall of fire to protect himself.


    The collision of the ice spear with the wall of fire caused shockwaves that sent the snow on the ground flying. The spear crashed through the wall and hit Zuko squarely.


    The Prince''s body went flying, but he quickly spun in the air, his feet spewing fire to balance himself. On his chest, a breastplate of orange fire was full of cracks, something he had created at the last moment to protect himself.


    Though his chest ached and he was slightly short of breath, Zuko landed on his feet on the ground and again created a weapon, but this time, it was only a sword. Zuko took a drawn stance, ready to continue the fight.


    Shisui lunged at Zuko, his spear aimed at the Prince, his weapon twisting like a poisonous snake, trying to stab him, and the speed of the stabs created the visual effect of multiple attacks at once.


    "Sunrise!" Zuko shouted as he drew his sword, his sword creating a trail of fire that seemed to resemble the sun just rising in the morning.


    This trail collided with Shisui''s swift attacks, shattering them. Next, Zuko held his weapon in both hands, raised it high, then brought it down in one swift motion.


    A crescent of flame erupted from his sword and flew straight at Shisui, who just laughed before lunging forward with more force. His weapon collided with Zuko''s Flying Slash, shattering it but also destroying his ice-made weapon.


    Zuko''s sword also lost its form from the attack, so they both dropped their weapons before simply going into their respective elements. Zuko lunged forward, creating a concentrated jet of flames, while Shisui created a vortex of water that contained the flames.


    Then Shisui began to gather all the water around him, including all the water from one of the drops floating behind him, and soon he was outlining in detail a huge five-clawed oriental dragon.


    The huge elemental creature seemed to have extremely bright blue eyes and even seemed to have a hint of wisdom as Shisui''s bend placed his water construct behind him.


    "Show-off," Zuko said, noticing the strange smile on his friend''s face before joining in.


    Under Shisui''s guidance, the others had tried many things, and the Benders began to try to replicate certain animals or creatures using their elements. While Shisui and Azula had the easiest time, each having a dragon or hawk, the others took a while.


    As a Prince and descendant of an Avatar, Zuko''s talent was with swords, but he had found his way of controlling fire, and soon the flames he created stirred and took the form of a creature.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    A Jinwu, or a three-legged golden crow that represented the sun. It didn''t matter which creature your element represented but how you used it. The creature whose flames were in a solidified state opened its wings, causing the temperature to rise quite a bit.


    As if both elemental constructs were reacting to each other, the two roared into the air before being propelled by their creators and colliding in midair. Hot water vapor erupted from the collision, but soon, the incipient hot mist was fanned by the raven''s massive wings, avoiding being caught by Shisui''s waterbending.


    The two giants then began a constant battle in the air before Shisui and Zuko switched weapons again, only to collide again in the melee.


    Zuko''s movements were quite quick, using his sword to close the distance between himself and Shisui and swinging his fire sword directly at the Sage''s neck.


    But Shisui, not to be outdone, tilted his head before striking with the blunt side of his spear, hitting Zuko in the chest, but he managed to create flames with his free hand to avoid suffering such a side.


    As he broke free, Zuko realized that his legs were being held back by strands of water created by Shisui, and though he was able to free himself in a brief moment, the pause was enough for Shisui to leap at him.


    From the air, he swung his spear, not to stab, but to use it as a club. Zuko could only raise his sword, and the clash of the two weapons caused the ground beneath the Prince to crack, sinking him several inches into the ground.


    Zuko kicked at Shisui, throwing a crescent of fire at him, but the wise man simply smiled before his spear turned to water and then turned into a snake.


    This water snake collided with the jet of fire and vaporized. Shisui then used the remaining water vapor to transform it back into two ice daggers, which he soon held in his hands.


    Zuko''s hand shook from the force he had to resist and drive through his body, even causing him to lose control of the Sun Crow he had created slightly, but he was able to quickly recover on all fronts.


    Seeing that Shisui had ice daggers in his hands, Zuko shook his shoulders before the sword he was holding disappeared. Then, jets of fire resembling blowtorches came out of his hands before he struck a pose similar to the one Shisui was holding.


    "You know I learned how to use daggers from Mai, right?" asked Zuko before using chi to increase his speed and accelerate toward Shisui.


    "Yes, but I have to give you some advantages, don''t I?" With the reverse grip of the ice daggers, Zuko and Shisui began a much closer exchange.


    Aside from failed attempts to cut or burn each other, their bodies had withstood powerful kicks from the other. Their exchange seemed more like a show of skill than a fight, and since it was a friendly encounter, neither wanted to do any real damage to the other.


    Otherwise, they would have used more dangerous techniques and deadlier skills, but both were enjoying their current battle. Even their elemental creations were gradually dissolved, and their weapons were eliminated.


    All that remained were their martial arts and the elements they could bend, using them subtly or occasionally to perform various physical skills.


    In one such exchange, the two punched each other in the face, Shisui''s fist powered by steam, while Zuko''s hand was covered with a fiery gauntlet.


    After that, the two separated, noticing that the other was full of bruises, especially bruises. Drops of water covered Shisui, allowing him to recover, while fire covered Zuko''s wounds, allowing him to heal as well.


    "Hey, can you bend lightning?" Shisui asked suddenly, causing Zuko to blink several times before nodding.


    "Yes," and without waiting for Shisui''s answer, Zuko already had two of his fingers shooting blue electric sparks.


    Seeing Zuko''s intention to attack him with lightning, Shisui also pulled out a waterbending technique he had been preparing for some time. A sphere of ice appeared from his open palm.


    Soon, the sphere began to spin in opposite directions, and soon Shisui was beding the water around the spinning ice core, adding ice blades to it. Zuko had seen this technique before but did not understand why Shisui was using it this time.


    "Hey, other than plants, ink, mud, and bending certain other things, for example..." at this point, Shisui moved his lips to say the remaining contents after ''mud'', including his life-bending and blood-bending, the latter still depending on the full moon, Shisui spoke out loud again.


    "What can I use? I still have some creative ideas, but if I want to fight with your lightning, this technique is perfect," Shisui said, his black hair constantly dancing due to the air caused by the strange spinning technique in his hand.


    The ice core was surrounded by dense ice blades, a technique inspired by a certain technique he saw in his past life. For more power, he even emitted motes of chi from his body, adding them to the spinning object in his hand.


    "I''m not as skilled as Azula with lightning, but..." accepting Shisui''s answer, Zuko directed the lightning into his fingers, covering his entire hand with it.


    Soon, a screeching sound similar to thousands of birds chirping caused Shisui to raise an eyebrow. Years ago, he had shared some ideas of techniques with Azula and Zuko, but the complexity of the lightning was unusually high, so he never expected to see something similar to Chidori in his life.


    Shisui couldn''t help but cluck his tongue at that, but a broad smile also appeared on his face, and without wasting any more time, he forcefully threw the ice disk in his hand.


    Zuko, on the other hand, released the lightning in his hand, and the unusually concentrated electricity, perhaps following Zuko''s habit of solidifying fire, spread out like a blue line.


    Zuko had put a lot of his chi into that attack, having noticed that Shisui was doing the same with his attack. So, both projectiles were overloaded.


    In full view of the fighters and the spectators, the two attacks collided. Soon, a half sphere of ice mixed with blue electricity began to spin on the ground. Soon, everything calmed down, and only a large crater was left on the frozen ground. Zuko looked at Shisui, who looked back at him.


    "I didn''t think you would react like this," Shisui said, although Zuko could tell that his friend''s smile was full of happiness, as if he had discovered something very interesting.


    "Your face says that what you care about is destruction." Zuko pointed out the crux of the matter, causing Shisui to nod.


    "Did you put a lot of chi into that weird beam line? I could feel it; it seemed to react with my chi, and this came up. Do you know what this means? Combined attacks!" exclaimed Shisui excitedly, even putting his hand on the Prince''s shoulder.


    "I already knew that the elements help and hinder each other, but I never thought that the clash of supercharged attacks with chi could be so powerful. Just imagine the possibilities," Shisui began to whisper to Zuko as if he were a demon.


    Shisui''s golden eyes were especially terrifying because of the spiritual glow they held, and Zuko thought he saw the reflection of the young Shisui in the adult form of his friend.


    ''You never change, my friend,'' Zuko thought before being drawn in by the prospect of the supercharged chi attacks.

 44: Knowledge has no limits.

    "Are you having enough fun?" Azula asked Shisui, who had approached her and the rest of the group.


    "How can you not know? I''ve been looking forward to fighting like this for a long time, without having the edge of death on my neck, just letting go," Shisui replied with a broad smile on his face.


    The Sage radiated a deep joy from the depths of his being that was contagious to those who saw or heard him. This subtle spiritual influence was the ability of anyone with enough spirituality in them.


    This is why the Avatars were followed by the masses, or why a ruler with knowledge and spiritual development could gain the respect or esteem of their people.


    Aang, disguised as Kuzon, noticed this in Shisui, causing a smile to appear on the young Avatar''s face. As Shisui''s acquaintance, he was also pleased to see that his friend was doing well.


    Noticing his gaze, Shisui turned his head to look at Aang and gave him a subtle nod. Then, Shisui''s attention was drawn to the conversation Petra was having with Lao Ge.


    "Stop bothering me, girl! I have enough work raising this unruly chick; I don''t want any more disciples!" the old man complained, pointing at Toph, who was proudly puffing her chest.


    "At least give me the introduction to Metal bending! I need it. If nothing else, I can pay you," Petra said, ignoring Toph and focusing her attention on the old man.


    "What would you do if you learned Metal bending? Weapons? I don''t want my teachings to be used to create objects of war." Lao Ge''s words sounded rather harsh, making the members of the Fire Nation uncomfortable.


    Yes, it was inevitable to think about the war potential of Metal bending; a direct manipulation of metals would certainly shorten the research and creation of various weapons likely to be used in a war.


    A war that, though kept in ''low capacity,'' was still active since peace had not been signed. Not only that, but the initiators of the war were them, the Fire Nation, and Lao Ge was a person belonging to an enemy nation, or at least someone neutral due to his association with Toph Beifong, with emphasis on his last name.


    "I have no warlike intentions, only academic ones. The knowledge of metal-bending will greatly accelerate my research and projects." To demonstrate this, Petra looked at Shisui.


    "Shall I show you the plans?" she asked, her words attracting the attention of the people around her.


    Many were still immersed in the martial arts power that Shisui, Zuko, and Lao Ge had shown, so there were still people around, although the number was much better than before.


    "Are you sure? I, for one, have no problems," Shisui replied, shaking his shoulders.


    Petra''s eyes sparkled with excitement at that moment, then she pulled out the debris of earth and rock that Lao Ge had used in his encounter with Shisui.


    Then, in front of everyone, she created a huge rock wall, and as if she were writing in clay, she began to ''draw'' on it various objects with descriptions next to them, detailing various parameters and their purpose.


    Petra didn''t care much about sharing information. If anyone could understand what she was doing at that moment, she would surely win their friendship, so she casually drew all the parts of what appeared to be a complex machine.


    "Shisui and I have been designing a machine that, when used, can make many things easier for us humans, but since we were in the middle of the conflict in Ba Sing Se, my attention was drawn to the battles and other ancillary research.


    But we have the blueprint of the prototype memorized. I can replicate it with my method, and so can Shisui. It is a machine that will not only perform mathematical operations but also solve problems and store, read, edit, and create information.


    It is a thinking machine, but without life or intelligence, although who knows, in the future, according to Shisui, things might be different," Petra explained to the crowd, and even Hakoda, a pirate, understood how important something like this would be in the future.


    Something like this would be too useful for any large group! Hakoda looked at the blueprint on the stone wall with fascination. Although he was not a scholar, he was a good leader, so he felt a deep appreciation for what was in front of him.


    "How could a machine think or become life in the future?" asked Katara, somewhat confused by Petra''s words.


    "It''s complicated to say, but in simple terms, over time, this piece of technology can advance to the point where it can even learn on its own and have a dialogue with you." Shisui didn''t want to explain to the others why he said what he did, but he had a reason for saying it.


    Perhaps the concept of AI is too advanced for this world that is just transitioning from Steampunk to Dieselpunk, but considering the strange phenomenon of spiritualization that Shisui noticed, perhaps a computer of the future is something ''alive'' in a sense.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "I still remember that strange story Shisui told us about how a metal doll that can move by itself travels to the past to kill a child because it will lead people in the future to fight other evil dolls.


    Can that happen? You just have to make those machines smaller, put them inside the doll, and if that thing can learn..." Ty Lee slowly lowered her voice, only because Shisui and Petra were staring at her viciously.


    "That was a very exaggerated story and was told for entertainment. Anyway, our main idea is to preserve information and facilitate data processing to produce more information," Shisui explained the purpose of his machine in a short but effective way.


    The version of the Difference Engine that belongs to this world. Lao Ge studied the drawings and explanations intently, absorbed in them, while Toph felt bored because she couldn''t ''see'' what was going on, so she felt lost.


    "How boring. I can''t read this information anyway; how about we fight?" Toph approached Shisui, wanting to be distracted differently.


    Shisui just put his hand on Toph''s head very skillfully before tousling her hair, and although Toph tried to catch Shisui''s hand, the height difference just made the scene funny.


    "Sorry, little Toph, but I''m exhausted. But I have a way for you to read. Are you interested?" asked Shisui, and his words made Toph stop.


    Toph''s head was tilted to the side, one of her ears focused on the Sage, as if she wanted to hear something more in his words, his truthfulness. When she noticed that Shisui didn''t seem to lie to her, that even his heart was beating normally, a strange expression appeared on Toph''s face.


    "Why do I have to read? Others can read for me; it''s always been that way," Toph said. Although she tried to keep her tone neutral, there was a certain tremor in her words.


    "I don''t have to lie to you. Wouldn''t it be comfortable to read for yourself?" asked Shisui, and Toph remained silent. Everyone could see that the young woman was trembling slightly.


    "How would you do that?" Sokka, feeling a certain affinity for Toph and wanting to help her, asked the question for her.


    "It''s easy; I would just have to use your fingers. it would be like this..." Shisui then began to describe the concept of what he knew about Braille, a language that allows blind people to read.


    Of course, he didn''t call it that, but the essence of the language was explained by Shisui, which made Toph''s ears flap constantly because she didn''t want to miss this information because it was very important to her.


    Toph wouldn''t deny that the idea of a language she could touch and thus read was quite appealing to her. Even though she was able to overcome her disability, she still had a certain complex about it.


    Even though she obviously couldn''t see, she could hear the pitying tone everyone took when they talked to her, how they avoided mentioning sight-related topics, and even, through the seismic sense, she could feel certain mood swings when she used her ''eyes'' to point at others.


    Therefore, she made a great effort to listen to Shisui, and although she usually hated academic explanations, associating them with certain annoying experiences with her parents in the past, she did her best on this occasion.


    ...


    So on one side was Lao Ge, going over the last details of the blueprint, and on the other side was Toph, receiving the first teachings of this way of reading under the dedicated guidance of Shisui, who used ice for tactile examples.


    "He loves to teach," Ty Lee said quietly to Mai, who nodded when she heard her.


    "He does that no matter how little time he has known someone," Mai said with some nostalgia.


    She remembered the first day she met Shisui and noticed that she preferred not to speak or make any noise, as if she was mute. He insisted on teaching her sign language so that she could easily integrate into the group.


    Not only that, he asked everyone around her to learn it, personally teaching Azula, Zuko, and Ty Lee; even if he had to suffer the natural restlessness of children, Shisui strove to have everyone at least understand Mai''s gestures, effectively integrating her into the group.


    In time, Mai began to speak a sentence or two, and since she had received Avatar Roku''s advice that day, her parents stopped insisting that she be so silent and let her be free.


    Then, many of her psychological problems could be solved over time without letting them build up. For her, Shisui''s love of teaching was the best thing that could have happened in her childhood.


    "ShiShi says that knowledge should be shared without hindrance, that there are no barriers, countries or elements for that," Azula said, watching as Toph did little jumps because she could read out loud the ''Hello World!'' written by Shisui.


    "Would he even teach his fighting techniques to others?" asked Sokka with some skepticism.


    "If you ask him, he might even design a technique for you or find flaws in the techniques you show him, all to help you do it better. He did that a lot with some Ba Sing Se soldiers," Zuko said with a smile of amusement at seeing Sokka''s strange expression.


    "Son, remember that he even agreed to teach your sister how to control ink to create art," Hakoda reminded his son, causing him to nod.


    "For example, he helped me improve this." Ty Lee showed her open palm, where a certain amount of chi had accumulated, taking on a spherical shape.


    ''Then I can ask Shisui for advice in the future,'' Sokka thought, watching the ball in Ty Lee''s hands spin constantly, even provoked by gusts of wind.


    "I think I can assemble it!" Lao Ge''s cry attracted attention.


    The old man stared at Petra; this time, there was no hint of rejection like before, only admiration. He saw the potential of this machine and had the urge to build one, but he needed permission.


    "Can I do it?" Lao Ge asked Petra, who nodded.


    "Please, for anything, Shisui and I are here to give you clearer details," Petra replied, making Lao Ge smile.


    "Thank you, young lady. It seems that the only surprise of this trip is not only Sage Shisui," Lao Ge said excitedly before she looked at Toph for a moment and then at the ground.


    After taking several deep breaths to regulate his emotions, Lao Ge began direct metal-bending, mining not only the nearby metal but also from deep within the frozen ground.


    He wanted to do his best for a non-war project! At this point, he felt a little younger mentally, remembering the days when he had carved large statues out of mountains out of sheer artistic desire.


    Now, he desired to assemble something that could change the lives of many people in the future. Streams of dark air floated around him, motes of metal that separated into the type of metal they were.


    Then, they liquefied and blended, and soon, they were transformed into different pieces with different shapes. Under the guidance of Metal bending, Lao Ge carefully assembled the first Different Engine in the world.

 45: News about Avatar.

    A few hours later, the group was gathered in what could be described as the tent that served as the office of Hakoda, the leader of the Southern Water Tribe.


    Shisui''s group and Zhao represented the Fire Nation, even wearing clothing or emblems that showed their affiliation with that nation. Perhaps the only one ''out of place'' was Shisui, in his classic black robes with gold accents.


    Next to them, representing the Earth Kingdom, or at least the Beifong family, were Toph and her master, Lao Ge. After the Elder''s demonstration of power and the assembly of the Difference Machine, he was invited by Hakoda.


    The Southern Water Tribe is represented by Hakoda and his wife Kya, as well as Sokka and Katara. Although there were many ''youngsters'' present, everyone knew that only a few were allowed to talk at this gathering.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to invite a Ba Sing Se representative, but the Beifong family''s reputation is quite well known in the world, isn''t it?" said Hakoda, noticing Lao Ge''s bored look, which caused the elder to nod.


    "Well, I understand that my apprentice''s family is quite prominent. And since this seems to be a meeting to discuss news about the Avatar... I guess it concerns many parties here," Lao Ge replied, glancing sideways at Zhao, who was wearing his Vice Admiral''s uniform.


    "I don''t know what they see so much in my family; my dad is drowning in papers, and my mom wants to marry me off to 18-year-olds..." Toph muttered with some resentment, but everyone could hear her.


    Ty Lee had to hold back her laughter at the teenager''s words, it was the first time she had heard the word ''old'' used to describe an 18-year-old man, which she certainly found quite hilarious.


    "Ignore her, She''s in her rebellious phase." Lao Ge gently patted his apprentice''s head before apologizing on her behalf.


    "Don''t worry, young people are always like that, they usually don''t understand the efforts their parents make for them," Zhao commented from experience, making the atmosphere less tense.


    Although trivial, this kind of conversation sparked communication among the three groups, and they gradually got used to chatting with each other without so much rigidity.


    Soon, the topics of conversation came down to the most important: the Avatar. The Fire Nation''s attempt to ''eliminate'' the Avatar 100 years ago was discussed, and the atmosphere became a bit tense until Shisui spoke up.


    "These are terrible mistakes of the past that scarred not only the Fire Nation but the world, and the current nation is not aligned with that thinking. Sozin himself felt remorse for his actions, and our entire nation will forever owe the Air Nomad." With Shisui''s words, the other groups understood two things.


    The Fire Nation''s current attitude had truly changed from the way it had acted years ago, when it had seemed like a rabid dog ready to bite anyone who got in its way.


    Yes, the Fire Nation was attacking everything it could, in a great battle front that it was only able to resolve because of the high technology that the war had advanced. If it were any other nation, such an act of madness would be costly.


    Even in the present day, with so many changes brought about by Shisui and the rest of the Fire Nation, many people still held a grudge, nay, a hatred for the Fire Nation, which was somewhat justified due to their past actions.


    The other thing that was clear from Shisui''s words was his affiliation with the Fire Nation. His affiliation with the Fire Nation was clear when people heard the way he said ''our entire nation. ''


    Kya looked at Shisui carefully, feeling a little sorry that the relationship between Shisui and the Fire Nation was quite solid and correct, where she couldn''t find any cracks to take advantage of.


    After all, who wouldn''t want Sage Shisui to be a part of their nation? Rumor had it that many families were sending proposals to Shisui, not only from the Fire Nation but from the Earth Kingdom and even from Agna Qel''a, the capital of the Northern Water Tribe.


    But she didn''t focus much on that, now she had a much better target to work on, Zhao. Kya always paid close attention to this particular man, so she was able to notice the subtle reaction Zhao had when he heard Shisui''s words.


    Rejection. It was a small reaction of rejection to Shisui''s words. The man knew how to control himself quite well, but Kya could notice that small gesture, which made the plans in her mind surge endlessly.


    "So we can assume that you''re not here to hunt him down or anything, right?" Hakoda got straight to the point, causing the Fire Nation group to wear different expressions.


    "Our Fire Nation has no such intention; in fact, our original intention is to agree with him or her," Zuko replied this time, taking the lead in the conversation.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "My father even plans to use him or her as a mediator because even if the war is at a low pace, it is impossible to stop it." Zuko''s words echoed loudly because it was true.


    So many decades of war, struggle, suffering, and hatred could not be eliminated by mere wishful thinking. No matter how much one wanted it, the snowball had already grown so much that no one could stop it, only mitigate it.


    "The desire for peace is in many, but you must know that the Avatar, though powerful, is only human," Hakoda replied, and this time it was Zhao who continued the conversation.


    "Avatars are not just a human, they are like the valve of this world, keeping things from reaching their limit. Except for some Avatars with strange hobbies, many of the Avatars'' actions have a strong purpose.


    Remember Avatar Kuruk? He was thought to be lazy and useless, but through the other Avatars, we learned of his actions against the spirits that harmed the human world.


    Even if a nation could fight those spirits, it would still suffer, but Avatar Kuruk took care of them all by himself," Zhao said, absorbed in his role as one who genuinely sought the Avatar to bring ''peace'' and end the already very long war.


    "True. The power an Avatar can unleash can greatly silence anyone who tries to continue the war. Also, depending on how many years the Avatar lives, the new generations can grow up without so much hatred and suffering," Lao Ge added from experience.


    Being 4,000 years old, what had Lao Ge not seen or heard? He had seen even more terrible acts than those committed by Sozin at the beginning of the current war.


    Having seen peace and war alternate in the world, he was already insensitive, especially since so many of those changes came from the Avatar.


    "So, since we felt the Avatar''s awakening, not only do we feel the desire to seek him out, but by law there must be more people interested in seeking him out, perhaps to recruit him, perhaps to kill him, or perhaps to manipulate him.


    At least we are honest and clear in our purpose," Zuko said, causing Hakoda to touch his chin and sink into thought.


    "The spiritual pulse came from here. Even though I am not a Waterbender, I am an experienced fighter, and I could feel the highly spiritual atmosphere that day," Kya said, giving her husband time to think.


    "Yes, it was probably felt all over the world. It was as if the world itself was announcing his return. What would he have done? Maybe he reached a higher level of power or had some success in his training, who knows," Lao Ge blurted out his view of the situation, unaware that he was barely touching the truth.


    "Is it confirmed that he is the ancient Avatar? The one believed to have been born decades ago? But what if he''s from the Water Tribes? Who knows, maybe they hid him here?" This time, Zhao decided to do a little test and looked at Hakoda, who looked up, his face full of mockery.


    "We hardly have any waterbenders here. Do you think the Fire Nation has spared us all these years? Hehe, he''s probably an Air Nomad elder. Those guys are fanatical about asceticism and meditation, aren''t they?


    Who knows, maybe he was meditating on an iceberg and just woke up with hemorrhoids from holding a meditative posture for so long." Hakoda showed his rude nature by saying these words without any regard for decorum or the polite and respectful facade he had maintained before.


    As the leader of the Southern Water Tribe, he was not only a pirate but also a warrior tested by blood and fire, so he had no compunction about speaking his mind.


    Even though his words were close to the truth, it was obvious that Hakoda was very upset about Zhao''s test, and more than angry, he was resentful.


    He didn''t like Zhao very much, and as the leader of his tribe, many of the Waterbenders killed by the Fire Nation''s actions were acquaintances and even friends of his.


    "I''m sorry, Vice Admiral Zhao may not have known how to explain his words well. But we have a thought that he is probably a fairly old Airbender.


    We don''t know if he has mastered other elements or just achieved great spiritual achievements, but that doesn''t change our purpose, which is to meet him, not to attack or pursue him." this time, it was Azula who took the lead, giving Zhao a stern look before speaking.


    Zhao had to resist the princess''s predatory look; her bad mood was obvious. Zhao''s words had ruined what little good atmosphere there was in this meeting, and she didn''t like that.


    Though she always let Zuko or Shisui speak for the group, she was also a princess, a person with well-earned merits in the army in the heat of battle, and above all, a person with a very hard attitude towards anyone but those close to her.


    At least Azula''s words calmed Hakoda, who gave the princess a nod before speaking again, this time much more calmly and decorously.


    "Whether it''s a super powerful elder or a waterbender, we don''t know, it doesn''t matter, does it? If what we want is news, to be able to talk to him or her and have a healthy relationship, the main thing is to find out the basics.


    What does the Avatar want? We want things from his person, but as a human, it is impossible for him not to have desires and feelings, even if he is an ascetic, he must want something, and if he asks for it, how will we solve his request?" these were the questions Hakoda was thinking, because as a pirate, he understood human nature quite well in his way.


    "This... Isn''t the Avatar someone who acts for the good of all?" asked Katara, a little surprised by her father''s questions.


    "Katara, learn something: No one, and I mean no one, acts out of kindness alone. Not even Sage Shisui would do that, would he? Even the peach tree he planted is only out of pure kindness; at least he will get some benefits from our side, right?" said Kya, and with his question, she looked at Shisui, who nodded.


    "Yes, people who act out of pure kindness are so rare that they could be considered unique in every generation, and I''m no saint... I want a lot of those peaches in the future," Shisui said, his little joke easing the tense atmosphere of the meeting.


    "What could an Air Nomad elder or a stray Waterbender possibly want - women? Money? Power? I mean, if he''s an Air Nomad, it''s probably the former to revive the Airbenders, hehe." Although it had a certain joking connotation, Lao Ge''s words made some sense.


    Even the most ascetic would feel sadness if his people were nearly wiped out, wouldn''t he? Although asceticism is just a guess, all available identity options should be considered.


    "Wouldn''t it be easier to find him and ask him?" asked Shisui, getting a few looks from some people.


    "Isn''t it more fun to think about what a being as powerful as him would want?" asked Toph, revealing the desire to gossip in some of those present.


    Even Zhao wanted to say and hear what the acting Avatar would want!

 46: Problems.

    Since the South Pole was one of the most spiritually active places, the presence of small spirits in the icy wastes of this place was even engraved in the folklore of the Southern Water Tribe.


    This was because one of the largest and most important portals connecting the earthly and spirit worlds was located here. Even though it was closed by the first Avatar nearly 10,000 years ago, the influence of such a thing could not be easily removed.


    Small ''cracks'' between the two worlds were common here, and something had been brewing for weeks. Perhaps because of the Avatar''s presence for 100 years, which constantly emitted spiritual energy, very few spirits dared to use these spiritual rifts.


    This would not be a problem in normal times; very few humans could get along with the spirits, and aside from a few very friendly ones, many of them are suspicious or prejudiced against humanity.


    But the Avatar awakened, releasing a great surge of spiritual energy that may have had some consequences, one of which was to widen one of the spiritual rifts at the South Pole.


    Normally, nothing bad would happen, but the Avatar was a byword for trouble. A certain being, who felt that this was a good opportunity to explore the waters and create a little chaos, was told of the incident by one of his subjects.


    Vaatu, as one of the oldest spirits and with a fundamental role in this world, does not need to play tricks to ''corrupt'' other spirits, many approach him looking for the power he can give them.


    Even sealed, some of his power could be used, because in the end, even in the eras of ''peace'' or ''light'', darkness will always exist and manifest, that''s how the cycle worked between him and Raava, since they appeared in the world at the same time.


    "Go to the human world, find the man who calls himself Zhao and tell him about me. I can feel it from here, the thirst for chaos, for disorder, it''s like a distant call to me.


    What is this guy going to do? I don''t care, as long as he causes trouble for Raava and his human skin. Maybe... Sage Shisui will want some power? Hahahahahahahaha! Playing while I wait is quite comfortable," Vaatu, still trapped in the Tree of Time, burst out laughing.


    His minion, a lion-like spirit whose mane resembled flames, had his body covered by Vaatu''s dark spiritual energy, and his aura was not only dangerous, but seemed to subconsciously attract those who watched him.


    "As you command," the lion said in a shrill voice, but his tone was respectful.


    For the Spirit knew that no matter how strong he was at the moment, his power came from Vaatu, and whether he wanted it or not, Vaatu could take it from him if necessary.


    But as a spirit who had consciously chosen to submit to Vaatu, he wanted to remain powerful, for although he was a spirit, he had his desires and needs that the extra power could satisfy.


    So the spirit began to travel through the spirit world, making his way until he came to what appeared to be a rift, a flaw in the space-time of the spirit world.


    This gave off a golden glow, and a few small spirits stood around it, looking at it curiously. But when they sensed the arrival of the dark lion-shaped spirit, they fled in terror.


    The lion spirit approached the crack and looked at it with a little curiosity, but there was more scrutiny and fear. He had never actively gone to the human world, because he didn''t like them, nor did he find it fun to chat with one, but he had to take this step.


    "Just... what must have happened to that wildcat, why did he decide to lose the blessing of the great Vaatu and become a mere human pet? He even got fat from eating so much of his food!" the spirit lion growled before walking to the portal and stepping through.


    ...


    "Hmm?" Shisui, who was sitting on a bench made of ice, looked questioningly into the distance.


    "What happened?" Zuko asked, sitting on his bench made of fire.


    "I felt something strange in the distance, but maybe it was so far away that it blurred too much," Shisui shook his shoulders and turned his attention back to what was in front of him.


    He, along with Zuko, Sokka, and ''Kuzon'' were gathered in front of a hole in the ice where there was liquid water.


    Why was there a frozen lagoon in this place? Shisui was curious but now was not the time. Each of them had their way of ''fishing''.


    Shisui held a water line with a slimy consistency, Zuko a fire line, Aang, for reasons related to his culture, used his own hands to fish, while Sokka held a harpoon made of bones.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "I felt it too, the wind felt kind of strange, but it was more like a lost whisper, something concrete," said Aang, who was the first to ''catch'' his prey, but then let it go.


    "Then we have to be vigilant, I don''t want to be like those characters who discover something strange but ignore it because it seemed like a trifle, but it turns out to be something dangerous," Shisui said, looking enviously at Aang''s ease of fishing despite his hands getting very cold.


    "What a stretch, if there is a problem, it will come to us, right? Because the Avatar tends to attract trouble every time," Sokka said before attacking the water with his harpoon and managing to hook a fish.


    "Right, aren''t Avatars magnets for trouble?" joked Zuko, causing Aang to look at his two companions with some annoyance.


    "It''s my life they''re talking about," the boy complained, but the others ignored his complaint.


    "Anyway, how are we supposed to ''find'' you, Aang?" asked Shisui, quickly getting to the point.


    "And your plans, what are you going to do, will you become a Super Peace Messenger? Or will you just travel while you learn the other elements?" added Sokka, causing Aang to sink into meditation.


    "Though I want peace... I know no great country would want me over their heads telling them what to do, but I would like to work to help people understand each other better," Aang said, knowing it was a difficult thing to do, but it was something he wanted to do.


    Not only did Shisui''s teachings make him understand politics better, but the teachings of the other Avatars, their mistakes, their successes, gave him a pretty high vantage point from which to look at things.


    But his decision was undoubtedly a rather difficult and thorny path, but as an Avatar, he could not disappear for another century, could he? So, for the betterment of the world, but also to make amends for his mistakes, this was the path he chose.


    "I support you," Zuko said, touching Aang''s shoulder confidently, raising the boy''s temperature so his hands wouldn''t freeze.


    "When I''m the next Fire Lord, I''ll do my best to help you on your way, Aang," Zuko was someone who was quite easy in that regard because even though he didn''t know Aang very well, he trusted Shisui.


    Shisui trusted Aang quite a bit, so his trust in his friend was easily transferred to the Avatar. Also, he shared some views with Aang, so his affirmation was more of a promise, and as someone with a high sense of honor, he would never forget or break it.


    "As the eldest son of the tribal leader, I should technically inherit that position, but unlike the northerners, we don''t follow ideas of lineage or anything like that. If you want to be the leader of the tribe, you have to prove your strength and worth," Sokka said, explaining a bit about the inner workings of his tribe.


    "As a tribe, even if we are settled, we have to rely on strong individuals for hunting or fishing, or even piracy..." Sokka looked at Zuko with some discomfort as he said this.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t attack the royal family''s ships or the navy, we don''t care about the rest," Zuko replied with an unspeakable look on his face.


    "Right, if you attack the merchant ships or the navy of those wretched nobles? Hehe," Shisui chuckled, laughing strangely.


    "Ok... as I said, I have to prove that I am capable of leading my people before I can be elected as the leader of the tribe. I admit that I have had a hard time learning things from my mother and father, but I know that I have been raised to inevitably be the next chief.


    So Aang, you will have the support of the Southern Water Tribe, making the world a little better makes my tribe safer, so I have no problem giving you all the support I can," Sokka said, causing Aang to touch his nose a little, touched.


    "Seeing how Katara looks at Aang, maybe you''ll help your future brother-in-law..." Shisui had to dodge Sokka''s sudden attack, but even as he comically fled, he continued to tease Sokka.


    "What better waterbending teacher than your future girlfriend! Katara is very talented, I even plan to write a guide for her, maybe you can read it together in the moonlight~" Shisui continued to dodge Sokka''s attacks while Zuko and Aang watched the scene with amusement.


    "So, do you like Katara?" asked Zuko suddenly, causing Aang to stumble and almost fall into the water, but he used Airbending to avoid falling in.


    "Why are you asking all of a sudden?" asked Aang loudly, drawing the attention of Shisui and Sokka, who sensed the gossip vibes and approached the others.


    "You like my sister!" threatened Sokka, harpoon in hand, but Shisui stopped him, the smirk on his face giving Aang a bad vibe.


    "You have snow blindness? That''s more than obvious! And why so overprotective? You''re both good kids, and Aang is too pure to do anything inappropriate with your sister," Shisui counted, though his gestures and facial expressions made the whole situation even stranger.


    "If you weren''t making so many strange gestures, I''d take you seriously," Sokka tried to wriggle out of it, but the strength of Shisui, who was trained to push his limits without worry because of his lifebending, was something he couldn''t overcome so easily.


    "My mind is young and fresh," Shisui said, touching his head with his index finger.


    This was something Shisui had discovered, apparently he had become so close to the concept of ''water'' that his mind was always fluid, rarely subject to emotional influences or the apathy that usually came with age.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact that he likes my sister," Sokka growled, but Shisui pointed at Zuko.


    "I''m with his sister, and you don''t see him as crazy, remember, he''s a noble," Shisui made a joke with a strange connotation that only Zuko understood, and got annoyed.


    "Stop reading those stupid books! Nobles aren''t like that," Zuko complained, but Shisui just ignored him.


    "Aang is in love with your sister, and your sister is attracted to him. It''s inevitable, and you should at least do your best to understand the situation instead of just turning against it," Shisui turned serious and gave a piece of advice that made Sokka think about it.


    "I think you could calm down and think things over," Sokka said before slowly approaching Aang, this time with no negative intentions.


    "Do you really like my sister?" the boy asked, and Aang swallowed hard before nodding.


    "I guess I do...it''s a strange feeling that I don''t quite understand, but seeing her and talking to her makes my heart race," Aang expressed, causing Sokka to stare at him for a few seconds before sighing and putting his arm around Aang''s neck in a gesture of trust.


    "I understand, my friend, I''ve felt the same way in the past," Sokka said with a bit of sadness in his tone, but the made-up face of a certain warrior came to his mind and made him feel better.

 47: Element art.

    "Your Element is not something independent of you, it is like your arm or another limb, and as another limb, we must train it. Also, the elements are part of your chi, and since Chi is very susceptible to the imagination, your limit in Waterbending is your imagination.


    I know of an Earthbender who was able to emulate the other three elements using Earthbending alone. He was even mistaken for the Avatar at the time. His name was Yun, and he was a friend of the Avatar Kyoshi." Shisui''s words fell not only on Katara but also on the few Waterbenders at the South Pole and those who cared to listen.


    It wasn''t a huge crowd, like a certain man who could walk on the sea and even calm storms, but those who were interested listened carefully to his words.


    Even if it didn''t have much to do with them, the words of a Sage, and one who had also reached enlightenment, were something that couldn''t be missed, because the way Shisui taught allowed everyone to learn or understand something.


    Shisui did not care if his listeners might be future enemies or something like that, he advocated sharing knowledge, because not only could he produce more knowledge in the future, but he could revise his statements.


    Like water, the thoughts that Shisui had as a young man had flowed and changed into different forms over the years, all valid, all useful.


    Like water, he never stagnated, constantly advancing his exploration of the various uses of water and its related concepts, slowly integrating them into his being.


    Just as water could seep through rocks, Shisui passed on his knowledge not only to himself but to others, sharing what he knew and discovered, permeating those around him, just as water seeps through.


    Not only that, but he wanted those who heard him to begin their exploration of knowledge, for the things he shared, were like seeds, and like water, he gave them just enough to nurture their ''growth,'' to nourish them.


    So Shisui was glad to see Katara succeed in waterbending with a bit of liquid ink; even though the substance was shaky and threatened to spill out of control, the fact that his teachings could cause others to learn made the Sage very happy.


    "Do not force yourself to control it, the worst thing waterbending is given to is forcing things. You must let it flow, whatever you write or draw with the ink must be fluid, you must mentally have the path you want the ink to follow and what you want to represent," Shisui advised, making Katara''s eyes sparkle a little with excitement.


    With that, the girl managed to calm down, her movements becoming less tense and the ball of ink she was bending softening without trembling. In front of everyone, Katara directed the ink to a scroll on a table made of ice.


    Soon, an image appeared on the scroll, though somewhat strange to Katara''s inexperience, it was obvious what she had captured, the Peach Tree Shisui had grown, as well as small figures depicting children playing under the tree.


    "Daughter, you did well," Kya approached Katara, putting her hand on Katara''s shoulder as she looked at the ink painting with fascination.


    "But it''s ugly, it doesn''t look like this..." Katara complained, but when she saw how many curious children were watching what she had just done, a feeling of warmth and pride grew in her heart.


    "The important thing is that you went a step further to understand your gift, that''s what''s important," Kya comforted Katara, causing her to nod.


    "Do you think that fire can do art like this? Not just dance with fire, but represent and embody things like that?" Zuko asked his younger sister, who turned to look at him.


    "Has any firebender in the last 100 years ever tried to do anything but fight? Even the art of healing with fire was ignored by us until Shisui told us it might be possible.


    Although the members of the Fire Temple had data on this ability, the times of war have caused the collective mind of our nation to focus only on the war sections.


    But... we can try. A certain Sage told us that the elements share many concepts," Azula looked at Shisui, who was using waterbending to draw portraits of the curious children crowded around him.


    Azula looked down at her palms, which were emitting rather intense blue flames, but lacking in brightness, such was the blue fire. Still, the color was quite striking, so perhaps she could do something with it.


    Then the princess started to firebend, which caught the attention of a few people, some of whom were even alert, thinking that some kind of fight might happen, but seeing that the fire just piled up strangely, they just stood and watched.


    "I''ve never tried to do anything but weapons with the fire of solid consistency, that''s my mistake," Zuko admitted, raising his index finger and producing a small orange flame.


    "I think I understand Shisui better, the feeling that you''ve left something so obvious undone is uncomfortable," Zuko smiled as he watched the flame on his finger grow into a thin line.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    A square of flames appeared in front of him. It was not the first time he had created this geometric figure with his flames, but he did not stop there. Inside the square of fire, other orange threads began to slowly outline a figure, as if he were painting a picture.


    Perhaps for the first time in a long time, Zuko was accomplishing something with firebending much faster than his younger sister, and as he created, the strange patterns on Agni''s scales came to his mind.


    He didn''t know the meaning or purpose of those patterns, but unbeknownst to him, the orange color of some of his flames gradually became darker, while that of others became brighter. Soon, the image of fire floating in front of him now showed the vivid image of Mai, his girlfriend.


    But it was not a static image, the Mai in the picture of flames flickered before smiling. Mai, seeing what her boyfriend had done, turned red, but moved closer to the painting to pay attention to it.


    The different shades of orange made the painting quite detailed and not just a monochromatic image. Under Zuko''s deliberate control, the flames greeted Mai, causing her to laugh audibly, something very rare for her.


    "Mai.... did you just laugh!" Ty Lee hugged Mai from behind, resting her head on her friend''s shoulder with quite a bit of emotion on her face.


    "I can laugh, you know?" complained Mai, but her eyes never left the painting of Zuko made with fire.


    "I don''t understand art," Toph, who couldn''t appreciate Zuko''s art because of her disability, just clicked her tongue.


    "Toph, you can make art too," Shisui said, causing Toph to tilt her head and focus her ear on him.


    "Just embody on land what you can feel, art is based on feeling, you don''t need to be able to see, just to experience the world in some way, something you already do.


    You shouldn''t limit yourself to the usual concept of art either, music is art, and vibrations can be interpreted as sounds...you can be a living music box.


    You can also use Earthbending to embody what the vibrations allow you to perceive," Shisui''s words caused a small smile to appear on Toph''s flushed face.


    "If you didn''t have a fianc¨¦e, I would marry you, Shisui," she said without any modesty or manners, causing Shisui to nearly choke on her saliva and Azula, who was trying to control her fire to create shapes other than the hawk that always produced her flames, to look at Toph with annoyance.


    "But I can try," Toph stepped on the icy ground, causing vibrations that she could feel despite the underfoot.


    Earthbending was not only about manipulating the earth, it also had much to do with the concept of vibration, and as a prodigy taught not only by Badgermoles but also by a 4000-year-old immortal, Toph managed to fulfill Shisui''s expectations.


    Rocks began to emerge from the ground, quickly becoming stone pillars that began to shake constantly, and gradually as if tuning an instrument, the shaking produced humming sounds.


    These hums became tones, and the tones became melodies. Soon, as if Toph were conducting an orchestra, the rock pillars began to play what seemed to be a popular song from a year ago.


    Although the sound was somewhat discordant and strange, perhaps because the earth was not the best musical ''instrument'', it opened a new and different path for Toph, one he had not perceived before.


    "It sounds terrible, but it''s beautiful," Sokka said, getting a slap on the back of the head from Aang, who was disguised as Kuzon at the time.


    "Don''t ruin the moment, the melody''s pretty good," Aang began to move his body to the beat, while Sokka watched as many Benders began to create artwork.


    Azula was finally able to make a figure other than a falcon, but she only made a giant smiley face made of blue fire, but at least it was another step along the way.


    Sokka watched as Katara made a Polar bear dog out of ink that seemed to come to life on the scroll, all without any guidance from Shisui other than what he had already given her in the beginning.


    Not only that, but Sokka watched as Hakoda watched his own hands with interest, the man''s chi surging from his body like a tidal wave. Although chi was a power based on imagination, it had clear limits.


    It was not an energy that could do everything or fulfill every wish, but it had a high limit, while the lower limit depended on one''s perception.


    What was happening in front of Hakoda was a breaking of his cognitive limits, he never thought to see so many Benders creating ''art'', from paintings, sculptures, and music, and even Azula had begun to try to create melodies by manipulating the lightning between her hands.


    Then, from Hakoda''s hands, came his chi, which gradually formed until it created something he never thought he would be able to create, a little Sealdog.


    "It seems that Sage Shisui can always make people open their minds to new things that no one has ever thought of," Hakoda said excitedly.


    As a tribal leader, a pirate captain, and a warrior, he had fought all his life and had never stopped appreciating art beyond enjoying good music at parties or stealing valuable things from merchant ships.


    But here he was, trying to create something for himself, something with artistic connotations, something he never thought he would get his hands on because of the lifestyle he led.


    "No doubt... apparently Sage Shisui likes to share a lot of things," Zhao said with a smile on his face, although this one seemed rather forced, but no one, except for a few people, had the desire to pay attention to him.


    Do you know the worst thing that can happen to someone who desperately wants something? Those who have it don''t ''appreciate'' it and ''share'' it with everyone without a problem. That was what Zhao felt at that moment.


    All of Shisui''s knowledge, as well as his unique way of looking at things, was a huge, almost endless reservoir that could make anyone reach the top of the world easily, yet Shisui shared all of this with everyone without caring that maybe an enemy of his would learn it and use it against him.


    No, Shisui didn''t care if a Waterbender like Katara learned from him and became much stronger. Zhao saw that Shisui didn''t care how much martial, political, or military power he had, he just shared his knowledge and gave his teachings even to the brats of the South Pole.


    ''If it were me...'' Zhao thought, flames of jealousy burning in his eyes but suppressed by his willpower.


    If I were him! He would never share what he was capable of, not his techniques, not his knowledge, nothing, nothing! He would use that power to steal the knowledge or ideas of others to make them his own, just as he stole the data from that library.


    All to feed his fame, to feed his way, to feed his desires. For if Zhao appreciated anything about fire, it was how voracious it was, its ability to consume matter to grow, how beautiful it could be, the size it could reach, the heat it could radiate... when everything else was reduced to ashes.


    Only fire should be left in this world! A dark spirit in the form of a lion was drawn to these thoughts, and looking in the direction of the Southern Water Tribe, a human expression appeared on its feline face.


    A smile.

 48: Dream.

    The lion-shaped spirit was quite cautious as he approached the Southern Water Tribe, even though it was night, he did not use his eyes to perceive certain people.


    This was quite helpful, especially since he could sense some rather threatening presence, especially one that had a strong ''light'' that naturally held him back.


    ''That would be the Avatar, right?'' the spirit thought as he compared the natures of this luminous presence, which was essentially the same as the dark force that empowered him, only with an opposite nature.


    ''Raava fell pretty low by merging with a human,'' the Spirit was a rather ''young'' one compared to Raava and Vaatu, but that didn''t take away from the fact that he felt Raava''s actions were something he didn''t agree with.


    But just as he could sense these presences as dangerous to him, the dark energy that empowered him allowed him to sense a rather powerful negative atmosphere that was pulling at his attention.


    So he slowly approached the tent where the human was resting. As he passed through it, he could better sense the human that had drawn him here.


    The human was asleep, with a small metal brazier providing the necessary heat to survive the cold environment of the South Pole without suffering too much. But that didn''t matter to the Spirit Lion, it was the dark atmosphere around him.


    ''It is on the verge of condensation, if it waited any longer, it might be noticed by those spiritually sensitive humans. What emotions could cause such darkness in this human?'' For the first time, the Lion paid some attention to a human, genuinely intrigued by this event.


    ''Let''s see what you dream,'' as a spiritual being, how could he not see people''s dreams? So many stories of revelations in dreams came from somewhere! Many spirits often interact with humans in their dreams, so it was easy for the lion.


    Sure, he wasn''t a spirit who had a talent for dreaming like some spirits in the spirit world or like that legendary creature that frightened all spirits, but no matter, he just wanted to see what this man was dreaming.


    The lion approached Zhao and lightly touched his forehead with one of its claws. Then a series of small white clouds emerged from Zhao''s head, the last of which grew large enough.


    The cloud flickered for a moment before the inside began to change, showing vivid images of some events, but not only that, it was also accompanied by sounds.


    "Why are you doing this, Zhao, you''re just ruining what Shisui has accomplished!" a somewhat blurry female figure said.


    The whole scene showed a tree covered in flames, gradually being consumed by the flames until it became charcoal and then ashes. The man''s laughter could be heard over the exclamations of a few people of no particular appearance.


    "I''m doing this because I will lead the Fire Nation to glory and destroy our enemies," Zhao''s laughter stopped, and it was obvious that the images showed his point of view.


    The images showed Zhao''s exaggerated movements, the distorted and low-detailed scenery of the dream only emphasizing the dreamlike strangeness of the situation.


    "Not only that, no Waterbender should have more fame than me, Zhao, the Admiral, no, if I''ve accomplished so much, couldn''t I be something else, HAHAHAHA! I''ll have all of Shisui, all the glory he''ll just spoil with his childish and stupid actions" It was obvious that Zhao''s dreams had little logic, as his speech soon became more and more strange and confusing.


    Even the burning tree suddenly became a statue made of gold, the blurred figures lost even more detail, and only Zhao was left, admiring a stage filled with his ''achievements''.


    But soon all this began to unravel as if something was shattering the whole dream. Soon, only Zhao was left in a dark void, where only he stood beside a flame.


    "But do you have something?" asked Zhao, his tone unusually sad.


    "Why should I follow Shisui''s actions? I already have accomplishments that many will not be able to achieve, so why do you want more? Even in the clarity of my dreams, I can see the falseness of it all...


    But I cannot ignore this anger! This pain... it''s so suffocating, I shouldn''t be angry with him, I shouldn''t be upset with him, in fact he''s a cultured person who would deserve my respect at another time.


    But I have already come to my own conclusion, my own plans, my own ideas," the darkness that covered Zhao lifted, and in front of him was a pond with two strange fish.


    He didn''t know what they looked like except for a few descriptions, but the lion could make out the characteristic patterns.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ''Tu and La?'' the Spirit Lion wondered, realizing that Zhao was using his dreams to represent the Spirits of the Moon and the Ocean.


    "I have been through this before, every day since I met him, all debating the same questions, gnawing at me, coming to the same conclusions, and worrying me.


    But as always... I come to the same conclusion," Zhao''s hands emitted golden flames that soon fell into the pond, killing the two fish as he burst out laughing.


    ''This human is crazy, thought the Lion Spirit, even though he, a dark spirit, felt that Zhao''s mind trip was too much for him, but this was the person Vaatu wanted.


    So he pulled his claw away from Zhao''s forehead, the dreamlike clouds disappeared, then some of his dark energy fell into the man''s chest and disappeared inside him.


    ''This will not only hide the corruption that will gradually grow within you, it will also allow me to locate you. It will also build a bridge so that Vaatu can communicate with you when the time is right when you have truly caught his attention, human.


    I have put a lot of energy into this, but I feel it will be worth it. I hope you do something as interesting as you dreamed of and bring chaos to this world, Admiral Zhao,'' the Spirit Lion mused before leaving the tent.


    Minutes later, Zhao woke up abruptly, his body sweating and his hands shaking, but he gradually calmed down. Although he felt strange in this unfamiliar environment, he didn''t think much about it.


    "I have to stop thinking about it," Zhao muttered, realizing that he had gotten carried away in his dream again.


    He remembered what had happened that day, including all the questions that Shisui had answered without any hesitation, even helping him to go further in his particular ideas regarding firebending.


    A subtle smile appeared on his face before he put his hands to his hair and tugged at it. He felt deeply desperate, even though he had a path to follow, but in that moment, he felt a deep calm, unlike the times when he inevitably came to the same conclusion with his repetitive thoughts.


    No, this calm was unusual and profound, as if all the nagging, intrusive thoughts had been cleared away. For the first time in a long time, he felt true peace. So Zhao just lay down again, this time feeling like he could enjoy dreaming.


    ...


    "Did you feel a spirit near you?" Shisui asked quietly, looking at Musu in his arms.


    The obviously overweight orange cat touched Shisui''s arm in a special pattern, communicating his own answer, causing Shisui to resume his journey, running through the tribe, avoiding surveillance.


    "You say he is an acquaintance? And that you sensed him leaving the tribe as if his camouflage was loosened. Maybe he did something here and we don''t know about it," Shisui deduced from Musu''s answer to his previous question.


    "Meow~" Musu simply meowed without giving Shisui a clear answer.


    To be honest, the action of the spirit lion, a former companion of his, seemed more like an invitation than anything else, as if he was expecting him to come after him, but was he an idiot? Musu wasn''t!


    Raava might know the purpose of this former companion of his, but Musu did not trust dark spirits, and although he was one, he was no longer one, was he? Besides, mixing with Shisui allowed him to see many things that he could never see, know, or experience as a spirit being.


    Musu could see that he was an intelligent spirit! So he awakened Shisui and drew him into his journey, because if the lion-shaped spirit went wild, his friend, the Sage and Enlightened one, could help him.


    Under Musu''s guidance, Shisui moved farther and farther away from the Southern Water Tribe until he reached a place with several mountain peaks in the distance. Here, he could feel the deep spiritual darkness, and soon, a being approached him step by step.


    "Traitor! You brought a human to our meeting! Why are you so fat? Why didn''t you come back!? And what kind of name is Musu!?" Unlike Musu, who could not speak in the earthly world, this spirit could.


    "Meow!" mewed Musu, and as if expressing many things in a single sound, an insulted face appeared on the spirit lion''s face.


    "You''re the idiot!" the Spirit Lion shouted, and then a roar came from its mouth.


    Its body, covered in dark energy, seemed to ignite with purple flames. The high temperature caused the snow and ice around it to immediately vaporize, letting Shisui know that this spirit''s flames were indeed powerful.


    "Musu, why can''t you do that in the earthly world?" Shisui asked some questions, knowing that if Musu were a human, he would be an Earthbender.


    "Meow," the cat meowed before jumping off Shisui''s body and moving far enough away before sitting down and then, as if feeling dirty, starting to lick his paws and wipe them across his face.


    "We''ll talk about this," Shisui said, not understanding the Spirit Cat''s meow, and seeing that it just left him with a problem as an angry dark spirit, Shisui just turned his attention back to the lion that was running towards him.


    Shisui quickly waterbending, not only making the super-compressed water droplets float behind him but also creating a wall of ice that he pushed toward the lion; a move inspired by the many Earthbenders he had fought in Ba Sing Se.


    But instead of slowing down or changing direction, the lion picked up speed, his body covered in flames like a meteorite, allowing him to hit the wall of ice head-on.


    Ignoring the ice spikes that Shisui made appear on the wall, the spirit''s large body slammed into the ice wall, smashing through it in a display of its power. Unlike the dark spirits Shisui had encountered, which were mostly wild, this one knew how to use its power very well.


    He used his own corrupted energy to protect his body, avoiding the damage from the spikes, increasing not only his defense, but also his speed and impact, and even his colored flames seemed to be very different from normal fire, so he easily passed through Shisui''s attack without taking any damage.


    A smile of excitement appeared on Shisui''s face, for he had long wanted to find an intelligent spirit to fight with, and this one came to him at just the right time.


    With a crescent moon illuminating the night, Shisui decided to fight more seriously. In his hand, he held a spear made of ice, which he used to stab at the lion, which attacked him with one of its huge, flaming claws.


    Both attacks collided, and Shisui was forced to retreat several steps to release the power that pierced his body, while the Lion''s Claw was visibly scratched, even the spirit itself did not expect this result.


    "Introducing the concept of purification into my attack seems to be of some use. Tell me, do spirits bleed?" Shisui asked as he waved his spear, the tip of which glowed with a strong golden hue of ice.

 49: Shisui vs Fire Lion.

    "Your weapon shouldn''t hurt me that much," the spirit lion snarled, as he shot a cautious glance at Shisui, or more precisely, at the spear in his hands.


    "You think we humans have no methods to deal with dark spirits like you?" Shisui asked, chuckling as the super-condensed water droplets swirled on his back, giving the sage a somewhat ethereal appearance under the moon''s dim light.


    "Just a little snag!" the spirit shouted before crouching down as all cats did before attacking.


    Although Shisui still had a smile on his face, he was very alert; his muscles were taut, alert, and ready for any action the spirit might take.


    His vigilance was rewarded when the Spirit Lion leaped towards him in a swift sprint, something that a normal human would not be able to properly perceive except as a simple blur.


    But Shisui was no normal human, ice spikes constantly erupted from his foot and shot towards the spirit, not trying to hurt him, for they constantly bounced off his fur, or the purple flames melted the chunks of ice faith.


    It was meant to slow his movements slightly and obscure the spirit''s field of vision, giving Shisui a chance to prepare.


    With a small cry, the man''s muscles began to swell, his veins swelled and cold air was expelled from his body, shaking the snow around him.


    His muscles were stimulated to a level that a human could normally reach, even his skin was bruised from the damage he had suffered, but that was no obstacle for Shisui.


    The pain was nothing compared to the physical advantage he was gaining. Pushing past the mental limit and accessing the power usually hidden by humans, Shisui thrust his spear forward, causing a hissing sound.


    His attack caused a sonic boom, and his spear, its tip emitting a strong golden glow, struck the Spirit Lion''s body directly, pushing it back again.


    Dark spiritual energy poured out of the new wound as if it were blood, and strands of purple flame and hair fell to the ground. The wound, a large hole in the spirit''s neck, would be moral for any natural creature.


    Too bad he was fighting not only a spirit not governed by certain biological conventions, but a being corrupted by Vaatu''s chaotic spiritual energy, something that empowered him.


    This empowerment was not only more energetic power but also better defense and recovery. If it had been a normal lion, it would have been completely pierced; if it had been a normal spiritual lion, this wound would have been enough to make it flee.


    But not now, it just made him angry, and the lion roared with a will to go, but there was much more caution and scrutiny in his eyes. The lion had not expected a human to be so powerful, so his attacks had been instinctive, attacking directly, not taking the man in front of him very seriously beyond the fact that his weapon could do him some damage.


    The lion now felt an unusual searing pain in the two wounds he had, which, though they seemed to be gradually closing thanks to the dark energy, was more of a facade than true recovery.


    The spirit could feel the emptiness in those areas, the increased drain on his energy as small traces of alien energy tried to spread further through his being.


    Were he not a skilled mind, able to maintain his sanity even under Vaatu''s direct influence, he would not have been able to use his power to contain the invading energy.


    But this only caused him to expend more energy and focus more of his attention on those areas of his body to prevent the foreign energy from spreading further into his body, and not only that, the man''s unusual physical strength scared him a little.


    ''Weren''t puny humans too dependent on their elements or crowds? Why is he so strong? Why is this human so frightening?'' thought the Spirit Lion, but he received no answer to his deep and disturbing doubts.


    Although this whole thought process seemed to take a long time, it was only a process of a few seconds as the lion repositioned his body to prepare himself, but Shisui would never let an opportunity like this pass him by.


    With great speed, he approached the spirit and with a twist of his spear, he held the spear shaft and struck at the lion''s head like a club. Then he lifted his weapon high and let it fall on the creature''s head.


    The blow made a terrible sound, but not only that, the power of the blow pierced the lion''s body, all controlled by Shisui''s skillful technique. Thus, not only the lion''s head was damaged, but also its entire being.


    Even the snow on the ground was blown away by the power of the lion''s movements, but Shisui didn''t focus on trivialities, but on something very special that he noticed: this spirit had no experience in fighting humans, so it could take advantage of so many opportunities.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    So he decided to take advantage of his enemy''s disadvantage, constantly hitting it with his spear, avoiding touching its flames or the dark energy it constantly emitted as wounds grew on the spirit''s body.


    No matter how much the spirit lion tried to resist, Shisui treated it like a small cat, not even bothering to use waterbending, just using his ice spear to ''purify'' the corrupted spirit.


    It was obvious that his actions worked quite well, as a faint golden glow began to appear on the spirit''s darkened body, and even its movements were hindered, and its face showed an unusual expression of pain.


    The dark energy coming from Vaatu was fighting against the purifying glow of energy that Shisui was introducing into the spirit''s body through his attacks. Soon, the creature fell heavily to the ground after Shisui stabbed it hard in the chest.


    Shisui''s chest rose and fell due to the strain on his body, but a smile appeared on Shisui''s face as he realized that he could continue to tap into the hidden power in the human body.


    As the spirit body continued to glow, Shisui turned his spear into water that surrounded him. The water began to emit a blue glow, healing all of his muscle wounds and the small cracks in his bones due to the use of such power.


    After the water in his body evaporated and dried him out, he looked at the spirit with disdain. The spirit was strong, very strong, but it did not know how to use its power for anything, so it simply began waterbending to cleanse itself thoroughly.


    The snow and ice turned into water that surrounded the lion on the ground. The jets of water began to glow with a golden glow similar to that of the spirit. Under these actions, the deep dark energy that still stubbornly remained in the spirit being was gradually expelled.


    "Meow~" Musu approached and watched the process with great interest.


    He had seen the fight, or rather, the beating that Shisui had given his former partner, and even though he didn''t feel any empathy for the lion, he felt that Shisui was unusually brutal, so he gave Shisui a doubtful look.


    "You wonder why I beat him so badly? I thought he would learn from my blows and make the fight more interesting, but he just let himself get hit and tried to burn me with his flames," Shisui complained before simply shaking his head.


    "It seems he wasn''t a spirit with much fighting experience, which is a big waste if I were a spirit..." Before Shisui finished speaking, he looked seriously at the lion''s position, but in the air.


    The dark energy, which should normally dissipate harmlessly into the environment, had gathered unusually at that moment, and as if sensing Shisui''s attention, dense red lines appeared in that dark mass, forming what appeared to be an eye.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Wise Shisui, I guess sending such a young and inexperienced creature with my power was not as useful as I thought," the shrill, deep, and dark voice of Vaatu echoed in this desolate area of the South Pole.


    As if in response to Vaatu''s intrusive presence on the earthly plane, moonlight gathered over Shisui, and a vague Yin-Yang-like emblem appeared over Shisui, protecting him and Musu from the corrupting influence of the ancestral spirit.


    "Tu and La, good to see you again. But I''m not here to chat with you, I''m here to chat with the sage, did you say something about what you would do if you were a spirit? I could help you with that, you know," Vaatu''s voice was unusually soft and his demeanor gentle, but there was temptation in every word he said, even when using such a medium.


    "I can become a spirit myself, Vaatu," Shisui pointed out, ignoring the spirit''s suggestion, but his words made the spirit laugh.


    "You''re joking! You''re bordering on water concepts, an achievement limited to a few. Even in the time before it was closed, not many people did that.


    Wouldn''t it be easier to take a shortcut? It is the essence of life to seek comfort, it is the essence of nature to seek the state of minimum energy, and minimum effort. Why force yourself to walk such a thorny path?" Vaatu''s words were unusually true at the moment, but that was what made them dangerous.


    Vaatu was a spirit who understood the chaotic nature of being human, so he knew that he couldn''t convince Shisui with normal methods, especially since he seemed to be getting Tu and La''s attention, so he decided to take the easiest path, ''sincerity.''


    "Because even though I would like a smoother path, I know that it is essentially best to enjoy the process, not the end. As arduous as the path may be, I will learn more by walking it for my body than by simply taking shortcuts or being guided by powerful beings like you.


    If I just follow in your footsteps, what will be mine, and what will be yours in the end?" Shisui replied, and as if these words resonated with something, Shisui felt the chi in his body, which had been agitated since the day he had attained enlightenment, calm down a bit, being able to control it more effectively.


    "Boy, just shave your head and put on Airbender clothes," Vaatu, audibly annoyed by Shisui''s words, blurted out before the ''eye'' formed by his energy looked into the distance.


    "Oh? HAHAHAHAHA Tu, La, it seems that Shisui is not the only interesting waterbender. How much bloodlust, how much anger, how much pain...


    Shisui, although it would be great if we could strengthen our relationship, it looks like I''ll have to say goodbye this time," the red eye formed by the dark energy finally succumbed to the purifying glow Shisui had maintained, but Vaatu''s words alarmed Shisui a bit.


    "So... what happened, and why are you helping me?" Shisui looked up at the Yin-Yang symbol hovering above him, but it simply spun twice before disappearing.


    "Ah, looks like I''ll have to travel to the North Pole in the future..." Shisui said with bad humor, before kicking the Spirit Lion who pretended to be asleep.


    "Let''s have a serious conversation, you and I," Shisui said, looking at the lion, who had an angry expression on his face.


    ...


    "So, if I get this power... Will I be able to do Blood Bending without relying on the full moon?" Under the dim light of the flames, an elderly white-haired woman was talking to a raven that was emitting dark energy.


    "Yes, all you have to do is accept the gift of Vaatu, the Greatest Spirit," the raven said proudly, causing the woman to ponder.


    "Well..." she said, slurring her words.


    "Never more will you suffer, Hama, never more," the raven said in a different voice, and dense red lines quickly covered her body, some of them forming a crimson eye on her chest.


    "Nevermore," Hama repeated with a strong thirst for blood, and as she looked around at the desiccated corpses with pained expressions, but wearing clothing that indicated their affiliation with the Fire Nation, Hama''s resolve grew stronger.


    Nevermore.

 50: Ghost affairs.

    "So your friend joined Vaatu just because he wanted more power? What a clich¨¦," Shisui muttered, looking disdainfully at the fire lion before him, who kept roaring at Musu.


    Musu, who was acting as a translator for Shisui, simply licked one of his paws to swipe it across his face, ignoring the lion''s roar of complaint, how dare Musu translate such rudeness? He was curious, not stupid.


    Meanwhile, the flames in the lion''s body flared up when he realized he was being ignored he wanted to take more drastic measures, but soon he felt a terrible pressure on his back that made him crouch down on the cold ground in fear.


    With difficulty, he raised his eyes to meet Shisui''s, whose golden eyes seemed to glow from the moonlight, or perhaps from the exuberant energy the young man possessed. For the spirit who was weaker due to the loss of his corrupted energy, this kind of pressure was unbearable.


    Even though he showed a proud expression like a lion, to Shisui, he was just a dumb spirit who was inexperienced and did not know how to fight, so he did not have a good view of the creature.


    He could put up with Musu because although he was a cat, he was part of the family and another friend, but this spirit at first fought to kill him, and even without Vaatu''s corruption, it refused to reveal its past actions or the purpose of them.


    Shisui could sense that ''something'' this spirit had done in the village, but he lacked some clues and details to know exactly what. Although he knew Vaatu, maybe it was just actions to caused him headaches, so Shisui didn''t pay much attention to this spirit.


    Especially since spirits don''t have to be corrupted to harm humans, otherwise there wouldn''t be so much fear of them in the general culture, especially coming from lullabies and the like.


    The lion roared at him, and Shisui did not need to hear words to understand the intent behind the sound, a taunt. Even under the pressure Shisui put on it, the spirit was truly a being devoted to Vaatu.


    "Give me a reason not to kill you, I am not the Avatar, and even Kuruk killed many spirits, don''t tempt me," Shisui said, showing his right hand.


    Ice formed on his fingertips and turned into claws. The gesture was obvious, and the lion understood it, but continued to show an arrogant expression and even tried to join in, with obviously hostile intentions.


    "I can''t be nice to you, can I?" Shisui shook his head before tensing his body.


    He was not a bloodthirsty person or a person who would kill for the sake of it, he was a soldier and fought in wars, but if he could, he would not resort to drastic methods. But when he saw the evil intentions in the lion growing more and more, he made that decision.


    Without hesitation, Shisui lunged at the spirit, the ice on his fingers glowing brightly as if the water-purifying trait had been activated in them. With a rather powerful blow, ugly wounds appeared on the spirit''s neck.


    "Meow~" Musu simply meowed, and although he seemed quite calm with the situation before him, he looked away slightly, not wanting to see the end of one of his kind.


    The lion didn''t have much of a chance, even though he was a being that could supposedly live forever, that didn''t exempt him from the ability to die from injury, especially in the earthly world, a world that didn''t technically belong to him.


    In the end, the lion''s body began to turn into small pieces of golden energy that began to dissipate into the air. He didn''t know why, but seeing such a being die made Shisui''s understanding of life grow a little.


    Feeling uncomfortable, Shisui did Waterbending to wash his hands, but he felt that he was still dirty, so ignoring Musu who was staring at him, Shisui doused his body with water again, causing it to glow.


    At that moment, Shisui could hear the roar of a lion, although it seemed to be far away, and soon, the dirty feeling in his body had disappeared, and he even felt light.


    "I never thought that dead spirit would leave a resentment," Shisui muttered, understanding a little bit of the phenomenon that had happened.


    For the past two years, he had been constantly purifying himself, which allowed him to understand other spiritual aspects of this world, such as bloodlust, murderous intent, and some phenomena related to the dead and the phenomena associated with them.


    Shisui had realized that although reincarnation existed in this world, not all souls went through reincarnation, some of them ended up in the spirit world, like his own mother, and others became ''resentment'' or ghosts, as they were known in their past lives.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Grief, despair, pain, all those bad emotions could disrupt a person''s spiritual state, and at the time of death, someone could experience that, as well as other things, in large amounts in that brief flash before they died.


    So even though it was rare, wartime had brought about the appearance of ''ghosts,'' and even though people were generally unable to see them, how could Shisui, as an Enlightened Being, not be able to see them?


    Even before that, he could indirectly experience the existence of such things, such as the sudden chill he felt when he went to an abandoned battlefield, or when he saw a veteran soldier fall into madness.


    Although they were not very common and were very rare, Shisui realized that elemental purification could allow them to pass into a better life, as if they were contributing to the cycle of reincarnation.


    Shisui never expected that spirits could form something like this, so his first choice was not to purify himself, but to wash his hands. But now, the sage felt as if he had gained strange knowledge through this special experience.


    "Meow" Musu approached Shisui and rubbed his head on his ankle, this was the cat''s way of comforting Shisui and making him smile.


    "Come, let''s go back to sleep," Shisui bent down and took Musu in his arms while he yawned.


    Tomorrow, he would investigate what had happened. After some things Vaatu had said, Shisui had some ideas about the possible actions of this spirit; he just hoped to find enough clues.


    ...


    "Looks like you didn''t sleep well," Ty Lee said, watching as Shisui yawned again and again during breakfast.


    Although the boy didn''t have any dark circles or anything, he looked a little lethargic, so Ty Lee gave Azula a playful look, even raising one of her eyebrows, which made the princess blush a little.


    "It''s not what you think," Azula complained, causing Ty Lee to burst out laughing.


    "What did you think I was thinking, I just thought Shisui was having a nightmare!" said Ty Lee teasingly, making Azula sigh uncomfortably.


    "I wish it was," Shisui said, yawning again.


    "What happened?" noticing the seriousness in Shisui''s words, Petra raised her guard and looked around.


    Although they were having breakfast at one of the tables in the South Pole''s only bar, there were still a few people present, also having breakfast. Being sufficiently secluded, they all had the confidence to listen to Shisui without anyone eavesdropping.


    "I killed a spirit last night," Shisui said simply, but his words caused some surprise among his friends.


    "Why?" Mai asked with a somewhat urgent but interested tone in her voice.


    As an assassin, even though she was a No-Bender, she wanted to have her methods for certain troublesome entities, so Shisui''s experience, being troubling, could give her a lot of inspiration in the future. For her, who wanted to be the best assassin?


    Yes, knowing a little about Lao Ge''s history, she became even more interested in the art of assassination, so her golden eyes looked at Shisui, urging him to speak quickly.


    Shisui recounted his experiences of the previous night, including his interaction with Vaatu, the actions of the Water Element Spirits, his attempt to have a calm conversation with the spirit, and his conclusion that he should eliminate it.


    Not only that, but he also told them how he finally discovered that spirits were not so different from humans after death, and was able to confirm the fact that they could turn into something like resentment.


    "Now I''m jealous, can we No-Benders get rid of a spirit?" asked Ty Lee a little annoyed, causing Musu, who was sitting on Azula''s lap, to growl at her.


    "I think so, whether we want to or not, the world is ruled by subtle balances, even if sometimes we can''t find those points, if the elements share things, who''s to say a No-Bender doesn''t have special means?" Shisui replied to Ty Lee before an idea came to her.


    "Hey, have we researched where the bending abilities of humans come from?" Shisui''s question made the others think.


    "Humans have always been able to bend, haven''t they?" asked Zuko, causing Shisui to narrow his eyes.


    Though the Avatars had told him many things, others had been hidden, such as the existence of Raava or the famous Turtle Lions. But Shisui was a reincarnate, and although he did not like to use the ''meta'' knowledge he possessed, he at least knew the origin of the ability to bend in humans.


    But why not find out for himself? Remembering a place where he could find this and other related answers, Shisui looked at his friends with a broad smile on his face.


    "Oh no, why are you smiling?" Petra pointed at Shisui, who had that strange smile on his face.


    "Do you remember the records about a library in the desert? Which is said to contain all the knowledge that ever was and ever will be in this world," Shisui blurted out, ignoring her friend.


    "Yes, some Fire Lords of the past had gone there, but it''s hard to find, as if it keeps changing locations, the only standard thing is its location in a desert of the Earth Kingdom.


    "First we go to a super cold place, now we want to go to a desert? I''m melting already," Ty Lee muttered, though she spoke loud enough for the others to hear.


    After she dramatically leaned on Petra''s shoulder and blew out the air with one hand, the others just burst out laughing.


    But the idea of getting more information about the origins of Bending, as well as some techniques a No-Bender could use against spirits, penetrated them, especially Ty Lee and Mai, who felt that they might need such means in the future.


    "Shisui, what do you think got Vaatu''s attention?" asked Azula, causing the happy atmosphere to return to its tense state.


    Shisui''s story was not only about his crushing battle against that corrupted spirit or his spiritual discoveries but also about his conversation with Vaatu, the most important point of his whole story.


    Knowing that they had a potential enemy that would not be easily stopped only added to their sense of urgency to complete their mission at the South Pole, where it was time for the Fire Nation to finally find the Avatar after a century.


    "I don''t know, but we should be more aware of nearby threats," Shisui didn''t say the name of the one he was referring to, but they all knew who it was.


    "Oh yes, the jealous one," Ty Lee said, without her usual cheerful attitude, but looking particularly annoyed at having to refer to that man.


    If Vaatu wanted to cause them trouble, there were only a few ''tools'' he could use, Zhao being one of them. It wasn''t something they were 100% sure of, but knowing the man''s tendencies and some deep thoughts, his threat level was just as high.


    Speaking of Zhao... How was his awakening today?

 51: Zhaos Bizarre Adventure.

    This morning, Zhao felt that something was wrong with him. For the first time in a long time, he woke up without a stomachache from the rage of his constant nightmares, and he didn''t feel exhausted either.


    On the contrary, he felt good, so good that he couldn''t believe it. Ever since he started having so many nightmares and constant thoughts in his head, every day, all the time, he had never had a very good morning.


    Now, however, he even felt the desire to sing a new tune; his mind was clear, even if he forced himself to think about those complicated issues that had been weighing on him, his mind would quickly drift to something else, more trivial, something that scared him deeply.


    For anyone, this would be a good thing, you would no longer have to worry about your repetitive and intrusive thoughts! But for Zhao, this was terrifying, the fact that he had, for no reason or purpose, ''overcome'' this episode in his life without even realizing it.


    If it had been something he had achieved through peace of mind, meditation, or achieving his goals, he wouldn''t feel this way. Because, as a good Firebender with culture, he was someone who meditated all the time, and it was clear to him that while his mental state was not the best, it was at least something he had control over, an idea.


    Not this time, it was like when he was young, without any control over his mind, he couldn''t force himself to think about anything ''negative'', even his feelings were gradually changed, all his current worries quickly disappeared and were replaced by something more ''happy''.


    This situation caused him not to leave his room; he had not even put on his clothes, and he just stayed in the clothes he had fallen asleep in. He quickly assumed a meditative posture, hoping to find out what was affecting him mentally.


    Just as he entered a deep state of meditation, his being was suddenly pulled to another place. Zhao could feel his mind being pulled to a strange place.


    The whole journey was uncomfortable and long, allowing him to see many strange and psychedelic situations, so many strange things he could not understand, almost like the time he went to the desert in search of Wan Shi Tong''s library.


    During that trip, he had to organize many expeditions to find the famous library that contained all the knowledge that ever existed in this world. During one of these expeditions, he lost his water supply.


    This forced him to take a desperate measure, not advisable in the desert, and drink cactus juice. It was the first and only time Zhao understood why many people would rather die than drink the stuff.


    Yes, it satiated him, but he saw and experienced what seemed like a lifetime on a psychedelic and incomprehensible trip that ironically allowed him to accomplish two things: find the library he was looking for and improve his firebending.


    Why would a trip like that improve your power? He didn''t know, but Zhao didn''t even want to experience it again, feeling that if he did, he might get lost in all the illusions and absurd situations he might experience.


    Now, he seemed to be experiencing something similar; he didn''t know why his meditation was drifting into this situation, but he felt that it was only his mind that was attracted, and when he ended up in a strange forest filled with a strange vibe, but full of life, he understood.


    "Damn it, I ended up in the spirit world," Zhao cursed under his breath with some trepidation.


    Although he had seen the Spiritual World in his meditation, he had never managed to set foot in it, he could only see its scenery through a veil, unable to interact with anything in this strange but colorful and vibrant world.


    Now he could see a completely blue ''rabbit'' running towards him, and then he looked at it curiously. Zhao felt fear, he knew he couldn''t use his Firebending here, so he stepped back.


    "Calm down friend, I have no bad intentions," Zhao said quietly, trying to sound as calm and friendly as possible, but the rabbit just stood on two legs and cocked his head.


    "I''m not your friend, you''re human," the rabbit said suddenly, pulling a hat out of nowhere and putting it on his head.


    "Are you Dorothy?" the rabbit asked, making Zhao feel strange.


    What kind of name was Dorothy? Was it a name for a person? To Zhao, this was a strange way to name someone, it had nothing to do with anything in the cultures he knew.


    "No, my name is Zhao," Zhao replied, unable to lie; no one could lie in the spirit world. If anything, they could stretch or skirt the truth, but never tell a lie.


    "Hmm, what kind of name is Zhao? What an ugly name, but will you come anyway? I have been asked to take any human who shows up here to a certain place," the rabbit said, and although he had no visible eyes, Zhao sensed a trace of contempt in his look.


    Zhao was reluctant to follow the plans of a spirit, but since he had come here from nowhere, it was safe to say that he was curious; why did someone or something seem to be waiting for him? He did not know, but he might as well follow the strange being.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Thus, Zhao experienced the most? Bizarre journey of his life. He suffered no danger, but he saw a lot. Many spirits with dark and strange energy emanating from them constantly watched him on the road, but although they looked sinister, they were not as bad as they seemed.


    He saw many interesting things, such as a strange green spirit that was chubby and somewhat ugly, but was constantly stirring a large cauldron and then feeding many small spirits that came to him.


    He saw another spirit that looked like a two-headed bird that seemed to constantly mumble things about the future and the past, but never the present.


    The strange thing was that when this spirit saw him, it burst out laughing, as if mocking something he had seen with his apparent abilities.


    The worst moment Zhao experienced in the spirit world was when a humanoid spirit in the apparent form of a woman approached him. Just seeing her made him feel strange sensations and even caused him to have a physiological reaction, but the rabbit prevented him from approaching this being.


    "Do not be fooled by her beautiful appearance, or you will be left with your mouth. Humans like you or weak spirits can''t stand her," the rabbit pointed out, who seemed to have a certain reputation in this place despite not emitting that strange dark energy.


    "She reminds me of a legend," Zhao said, remembering something he had heard when he was young.


    "She sometimes goes to the human world to have fun with men and women, fortunately, only a few cracks have opened up in the spirit world," the spirit rabbit said, causing Zhao to feel a chill.


    Spirits were one of the greatest dangers to humans in this world. Yes, many were good, and even Agni, the being the Fire Nation worshipped, is a rather kind spirit.


    But many of them were quite dangerous to humans, even if they were ''inspiring'' those illustrious people in the world, sometimes they were just doing it to cause trouble, and besides, the inspiration could drift into madness as well as mental or physical illness.


    "What is that energy coming from them? It feels sinister," Zhao asked curiously, ignoring a spirit holding several human skulls as if they were precious jewels.


    "It''s my master''s gift, only powerful or valuable spirits deserve it," the spirit replied with some sadness in his voice, as if not possessing this ''gift'' hurt him quite a bit.


    "I think you will receive this gift soon," Zhao said, perhaps because of the help and guidance the rabbit spirit gave him, giving him a few words of encouragement that made the spirit burst out laughing.


    "Anyone who receives my master''s gift is a good person, you are a good person, even if you are human," the spirit said, and although his words were normal, the meaning of them made Zhao turn pale.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' Zhao looked at his body, and although he couldn''t see the strange energy emanating from his spirit body, he wasn''t quite sure. Could it be that he also received this ''gift''?


    But Zhao''s emotions were redirected to something else, that was the terrible thing about Vaatu''s power of seduction and contamination, it didn''t manipulate you directly, it simply redirected your latent emotions elsewhere.


    It magnified Zhao''s curiosity, it magnified Zhao''s happiness, it magnified Zhao''s tranquility. But this made the man uncomfortable, for him, this was messing with his mind, something he didn''t like.


    So Zhao was angry, and as if this emotion were flames, it seemed to get fuel and burn brighter. But just as he was about to complain to the spirit rabbit, he noticed that everything around him had changed.


    He was now standing in front of a strangely twisted tree in which a huge being seemed to be trapped. Zhao felt his emotions return to their normal course without this subtle guidance.


    "I''m sorry if I did that, you might not be able to come to me," an ancient voice full of power came from the tree, then an eye made of dark energy with red lines appeared in the air in front of Zhao and looked at him.


    "Who are you?" muttered Zhao, shocked by the immense spiritual power he felt.


    "Just an ancient spirit, you know, there are several in this world," Vaatu said normally before continuing to speak.


    "As I told you, I apologize for the psychological suggestions, but you needed some peace in your head, you were on the road to madness," Vaatu spoke loosely, as if his actions had not been invasive or dangerous.


    "Don''t ever do that again! Nobody likes to have their head messed with!" said Zhao angrily, making Vaatu laugh.


    "I know! But if I didn''t, would you be curious enough to explore this great world? Haven''t you seen many interesting and fun things on your tour?" asked Zhao, this time subtly changing the subject.


    He didn''t like to use this kind of manipulation, but Zhao was strangely a strong-willed man, only giving him ''peace'' to worry him, making him meditate, and then, when he was pulled into the spirit world, increasing his curiosity to ignore the fact that he could easily return to the earthly world, making him follow a harmless rabbit-like spirit.


    Contrary to what you might think, Vaatu greatly respected the opinion and free will of his followers, but he was also a master manipulator. He was even capable of doing many things, but almost 10,000 years of not being able to move made you do things to alleviate your boredom.


    "It was an interesting journey, no doubt, I never thought I would see so many things in the spiritual world," Zhao replied, feeling that his journey was quite beneficial to his mental state.


    Even if he did not visit the spiritual world regularly, the experience was real and quite valuable. He felt that even if he was not pulled back, he could still access the Spiritual World on his own, which was certainly a sign that his mental state had improved greatly.


    "Now, help this lonely spirit chat, don''t worry, time here is different, no matter how much we talk, how much you tell me, how long you stay here, not much will happen in the real world.


    I can sense a large accumulation of negative emotions in you, I think you should chat with someone. You know, being locked up for almost 10,000 years makes you a good listener," Vaatu said, making Zhao hesitate a bit, but knowing that the being in front of him was powerful, ancient, and wise, he decided to chat.


    "Well, it all started when I was born..." Zhao began to tell the story of his life, recounting his entire journey, his actions, his thoughts, even his feelings about Shisui.


    Zhao didn''t know it, but as he talked to Vaatu, small mists of dark energy began to emerge from his spiritual body, signifying that Vaatu''s energy within him had fully integrated into his being.


    As he listened to the man''s constant complaints about Shisui, Vaatu would smile if he had a mouth. Zhao was different from that Waterbender, so he treated him differently.


    ''Too bad, if this guy had appeared in the future instead of now, he would surely have answered Raava, but that''s for later,'' Vaatu thought as he heard Zhao''s insults against Shisui for the hundredth time.


    How much ''damage'' had Shisui done to Zhao''s ego? Vaatu did not know, but he felt that this was some of the best gossip he had heard recently. Being imprisoned for thousands of years makes one a very gossipy being.

 52: We have found the Avatar!

    "Do we not have to wait for that guy named Zhao?" asked Hakoda, looking at Shisui steadily.


    "No, didn''t you see him meditating? And in such a deep state, why interrupt him?" Shisui asked back, shaking his shoulders.


    "You don''t seem to like him very much, as far as I can tell, you barely interact with him," Hakoda said with a strange smile on his face.


    "What can I tell you? He''s very rigid and kind of boring, you know, very ''follow my rules'' and stuff, kind of annoying," Shisui said back, ignoring the double meaning in Hakoda''s words. he wasn''t willing to mentally fight with Hakoda, not now.


    "Well, it looks like this happened at the right time, just as we were setting out to find the blissful Avatar," Hakoda said, looking around.


    He and several others were on sleds pulled by the Sealdogs, who guided them across the vast frozen wastes of the South Pole. Perhaps because of liability issues, only Hakoda and his son Sokka were beside Shisui, who was accompanied by Zuko.


    "Dad, do you trust this supposed sighting of a Flying Bison?" asked Sokka, with a hint of doubt in his voice.


    Of course, Sokka was faking it. How could he not know that this was a ploy by Aang and Shisui to draw people''s attention to the blissful Avatar? By doing so, they brought that figure back into the public eye for the first time in nearly 100 years.


    Perhaps because he had learned a lot from his mother, a brilliant mind in conspiracy, Sokka was able to fake it quite well in front of his father, sure, he wouldn''t dare to do it in front of his mother, she would notice it quite easily, but his father wasn''t as skilled as his mother, so it was okay, right?


    Besides, his question was something he really thought, sure, Sokka wasn''t quite clear on the concept of seeing a Flying Bison, a creature that was supposed to be extinct, he just thought his dad had gotten too excited.


    "Boy, you don''t get it, maybe only the Avatar would have a Flying Bison. Do you think I could ride it?" asked Hakoda, grinning like a child.


    Who doesn''t want to fly!? Although airships existed, they were exclusive vehicles of the Fire Nation; even if that nation was open-minded enough to sell some vehicles exclusively to certain nobles of the Earth Kingdom, they would never sell a vehicle with such a strategic payload.


    Therefore, Hakoda had a great desire to fly, like every human. Knowing that the Avatar could have a Flying Bison as a companion, how could he not want to fly on one?


    "Oh... I want to, too!" said Sokka, showing the same excitement in his eyes.


    Even though he had already circled over Appa several times, Sokka would not mind flying over that large creature again, so his excitement was as genuine as his father''s; on the other hand, Shisui and Zuko were not as excited about it.


    "I prefer airships," Zuko said, causing Hakoda to shake his head.


    "You''re a prince! Your people won''t look down on you using such a mechanical creation, but I doubt they''ll let us," Hakoda pointed out to himself, pointing at his son as well, making Zuko feel a little embarrassed.


    "When there''s peace, everyone will be able to fly," Zuko said, causing Hakoda to stare at him for a few seconds before tapping him on the shoulder as he smiled.


    "Boy, I hope you stay as idealistic as you are now and that the weight of responsibility doesn''t crush you," Hakoda blessed Zuko, causing Zuko to nod.


    "Let''s not get into such depressing topics. Let''s just think of something simple so we don''t get into conflict with the Avatar," Shisui said, trying to steer the conversation to something less annoying.


    "We know. Who knows if he''s an old monster?" Hakoda said humorously.


    "He''d better be young; old people are very stubborn," Sokka said, pointing with his chin to another sled where Lao Ge was standing next to Toph and Petra.


    "Are you still upset about what he said to you?" asked Shisui with a mocking smile on his face.


    "What does that old man know about love?" Sokka complained, causing Shisui to burst out laughing.


    "When you heard he was Avatar Kyoshi''s teacher, you asked how to get close to the female warriors she trained," Shisui pointed out as he laughed, even putting his arm around Sokka''s neck.


    "Do you really like the leader of those female warriors? Truly a man of culture!" Shisui''s words had no clear meaning in this world, but his strange sense of humor and his constant laughter made the others understand that his words had a strong humorous tone.


    "Tell me, did she defeat you? Those women are powerful, I''ve seen them from afar," Zuko said, causing Sokka to lower his gaze, and though he tried to break free of Shisui''s arm, the wise man''s strength was too great.


    "Son, losing is normal, you just have to show the girl your determination," Hakoda said as if he understood his son, giving him advice full of strong meaning.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "Don''t tell me, were you defeated by Kya?" Shisui asked suddenly and looked at Hakoda with a strong interest in his eyes.


    "What, no! I am a strong and manly man, how could I be defeated by a woman?" asked Hakoda, puffing out his chest, but Sokka looked at his father with a strange smile on his face.


    "I''m going to tell Mom what you said." Sokka''s words made the brown-skinned Hakoda turn excessively pale; even Shisui could imagine him as a ghost jumping out of Hakoda''s head, fortunately, it was just his imagination.


    "Why so serious, Sokka? It''s just a joke," Hakoda tried to explain, but Sokka just turned a deaf ear and ignored his father.


    "But the girls from Kyoshi Island are quite strong; you need more training," Shisui said, becoming more serious at this point.


    Shisui had been interested in those girls while he was in the army, especially because he could see them working as security guards, leading refugees to safe places.


    It seemed that Kyoshi had taught them a lot, because the girls'' chi control was quite good, and they possessed some martial arts techniques that even interested him.


    Although he never interacted with them, he and those girls had met several times, each party keeping a respectful distance. Shisui used his special vision to examine them and noticed that these women were unusually pure, not because they were ''virgins'' or anything like that, but because their virtuous actions were reflected in the aura of each of them.


    This kind of result helped Shisui better understand the external influences on one''s aura. It made him more attentive to this particular point, making sure that his aura and the auras of those around him were not tainted with anything negative.


    Even though Mai was an ''Assassin'', she didn''t have the cold and ruthless temperament that this profession usually brought. Even he could notice a certain ''darkness'' in Lao Ge, although it was the normal darkness that every human possessed.


    "The girls of Kyoshi Island taste well... I mean, yes, they''re strong," Hakoda coughed, but the strange look Sokka gave him indicated that maybe he shouldn''t reminisce too much about his past adventures, because he might blurt out information that would make his wife angry.


    He didn''t want to upset his wife! So he began to chat with the young men, trying to change the subject and make the quest trip more enjoyable.


    Just when the quest seemed to be dragging on for too long, a gust of wind caught everyone''s attention and gradually slowed the sleds down because the Sealdogs didn''t want to keep running.


    Not when a large, white-haired creature descended from the clouds and landed only a few feet above the ground. Then everyone could see a figure leap off the back of the creature, which was identified as an extinct Flying Bison.


    In front of the group of sleds, the figure of a man dressed in classic red and yellow Airbender monk robes slowly descended, the wind wrapping around his legs to slow his fall.


    His bald head, along with a blue arrow tattoo running the length of his body and the strange staff in his hand, revealed his origin: he was an Air Nomad. But how could they confirm that this was the Avatar, and not just another Airbender who might have survived the massacre?


    No one knew yet, but the mere appearance of a supposedly extinct Flying Bison and an equally extinct Airbender suggested much. Although he was younger than many expected, perhaps this man was the Avatar?


    Lao Ge sensed that familiar spiritual energy in this young man, and the old man even sensed that he was standing in front of his former apprentice, Kyoshi, so he was the first to get off the sled and walk toward the Airbender who had touched the frozen ground.


    "Boy... I don''t need any more confirmation, you feel just like Kyoshi," Lao Ge said with excitement in his eyes.


    Aang, recognizing Lao Ge as the mighty Earthbender who had fought Shisui, nodded. Then the worthy Avatar reached into his pocket and pulled out some pebbles.


    "Want to see a trick?" Seeing the people approaching, Aang put his hands together slightly, creating a small whirlwind inside them, then the pebbles began to rotate in an orderly fashion, simulating the orbit of the planets around the sun.


    Then Aang smiled at the perplexed audience, who didn''t understand why this guy was doing something so strange, but seeing the first Airbending demonstration in so many years, many looked at this strange trick with interest.


    ''By Tu and La...'' Shisui slapped his face with his hand, watching as Aang took all the seriousness and solemnity out of the first meeting between the world and the Avatar.


    "Yes... Well, let''s introduce ourselves. I''m Zuko, Prince of the Fire Nation." Zuko, noticing the strange atmosphere that had settled in, stepped ahead of the others and drew everyone''s attention to himself.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m Aang, the Avatar," Aang replied easily, though he hadn''t liked that identity before. With time and his learning in the spirit world, he had accepted that part of himself, so he was able to say those words naturally.


    "What can tell us that you are the Avatar? Where have you been all this time?" asked Hakoda curiously, because to him, being a simple Airbender did not make one the Avatar, unless the boy proved that he could bend another element, he would only take him as an Air Nomad.


    "Hmm... I''m not that good with Waterbending for now, I know very basic stuff, so let me demonstrate it to you in a more impressive way, how about it?" said Aang with a big smile on his face, but soon this expression disappeared from his face.


    A blue light appeared on his tattoos, which slowly and deliberately lit up. When the arrow on his head lit up, his eyes lit up as well, and his whole body rose under the effect of a strong wind.


    The wind caused the others to cover themselves because of the snow and ice that flew out due to Aang''s actions. A strong spiritual pressure came out of his body, which spread not only in this place, but all over the South Pole, and gradually spread all over the world.


    The snow around Aang melted and floated around him, constantly spinning around him. In the Avatar state, his gaze focused on Lao Ge, and a strange smile appeared on his face.


    "Master," Aang''s voice was mixed with a woman''s voice, causing Lao Ge to nod.


    "Silly girl, I still miss you," Lao Ge said, feeling a little lighter from this interaction with the spirit of his former apprentice.


    "I guess this proves who I am, doesn''t it?" This time, the voice that appeared next to Aang''s was that of a man, full of exhaustion and with many vicissitudes in life.


    Though no one present except Lao Ge had interacted with this Avatar, everyone instinctively knew that the speaker was the last Avatar of the Water Tribe, Kuruk.


    "Besides, they seem to have grown up a lot, Zuko, Azula." This time, the voice coming from Aang''s mouth was that of an old man, making both Zuko and Azula recognize him.


    It was the voice of their great-grandfather, Roku.


    Even though they already knew that Aang was the Avatar, what could be better than this? Hearing Roku''s voice not only thrilled them but also gave the Fire Nation members accompanying them proof that the man before them was indeed the true Avatar.


    Seeing the young Airbender glow and manipulate two elements was proof enough, but for the avoidance of doubt, both Aang and the Avatars decided to put on this little show.


    Now all they have to do next is talk with the Avatar!

 53: Talking with the Avatar.

    "Then I guess we can talk normally," Aang said, gradually coming out of his Avatar state.


    Having dozens of his past lives acting simultaneously is not as easy as it sounds, but at least his spiritual level allowed him to have some control over this powerful state, although he had much to master.


    But his use of this power made the people present, even his acquaintances like Shisui, take him more seriously. Especially Shisui, he could feel the immense spiritual power coming from Aang when he was in that special state, and could only think of one thing: powerful.


    The Avatar was undoubtedly the most powerful living being in the world today, and might remain so for a very long time. Could a human reach that level of power on his own? Not with tools like Kuvira and her Titanium mecha.


    For Shisui, the Avatar in this state is perhaps the most optimal state a human could reach without having to completely transform into a spirit and lose their nature. Now that he had witnessed confirmation of how far he could fill a human, Shisui was filled with determination.


    But this path, a very arduous, difficult, and invisible path, had at least seen an important direction. So his mood improved quite a bit. Besides, he was close to Appa, so maybe he could take advantage of it and go for a ride. Who wouldn''t want to ride a Flying Bison?


    "Yes... Well, did you say your name was Aang? Tell me, what happened?" asked Hakoda, and although he didn''t give many details, everyone could understand the meaning of his question.


    "Well... It''s a long story," Aang didn''t give many details, but he roughly explained part of what happened almost 100 years ago when he was trapped in the ice.


    The fact that he was technically a hundred-year-old man might have been surprising in the past, but considering several factors, such as the fact that his mentality was not that of an old monster and that they had only recently learned of the existence of a man over 4,000 years old, well, it was not all that surprising.


    "Child, it must be terrible to wake up in an age you don''t fully understand," Lao Ge said with some sadness in his tone, but Aang shook his head and smiled.


    "It is! But I was able to adapt easily, you know, I''ve never seen so many people from different nations together. Even though what happened to my people is tragic...


    I have a feeling they would be happy that the barriers between people are no longer so noticeable," Aang reflected, having seen the coexistence of the three types of nations at the South Pole.


    If only for economic reasons, it was a breakthrough. Seeing Waterbenders, Firebenders, and Earthbenders in front of him was already an achievement, wasn''t it? Before, they rarely came together, and during the decades of war, they only appeared together in times of battle.


    For him to have these people come looking for him, even if it was arranged by Shisui and the others, was an accomplishment. Knowing how stupid, stubborn, or incompetent a person of power could be based on his past life experiences, he at least saw something different.


    "So, do you want to do something? Want something? Get something?" Azula asked, quickly getting to the heart of the matter.


    These questions made the people in the room look at Aang with anticipation and a little trepidation. What will this new Avatar want? Will it be something that will help them or hurt them?


    It was normal for the Avatars to follow directions that many people did not accept, or that some people opposed. The most obvious example of this is the origin story of Kyoshi Island.


    "I haven''t given it much thought," Aang said, being quite honest with his answer.


    He hadn''t had that much time awake in this new world, and knowing all the changes that had occurred, he wanted to explore it, but he knew he had a duty to this world, one that required him to become stronger as well as learn about the other elements.


    His conflict was not as strong as in the original story, but it was there. After all, Aang was a human raised in a pacifist culture, and he woke up many years later, far away from everyone and everything he knew.


    "But the first thing would be to learn Waterbending better, right? Then Earthbending, Firebending. Maybe I could travel along the way..." Aang said, glancing sideways at Katara, who was standing next to her older brother.


    "You want a Waterbending master? We''ve got the best Waterbender here!" as part of the show, Ty Lee approached Shisui, lifting the boy''s arm to make him stand out.


    "Isn''t he a Firebender?" asked Aang, feigning ignorance, looking at Shisui''s clothes, he was dressed in black with gold tones, his hair was dark, and his eyes were gold colored, how could he not look like a Firebender?


    Even if his skin was brown! But there was supposed to be a primitive tribe of brown-skinned Firebenders, wasn''t there? He could easily be one, so Aang''s question made a lot of sense, and many people in the group smiled when they heard it.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "He''s a Waterbender," Zuko said calmly, then paused before continuing.


    "You should know, the Avatars gave him the title of Sage, and he is an enlightened person," Zuko''s last words made Shisui shake his head as he smiled.


    ''Those guys forgot the script, didn''t they?'' Shisui thought, trying not to burst out laughing at how funny he found this situation.


    "Ah... I wanted to go to the North Pole, not only to learn Waterbending, but also to meet the Spirits of the Ocean and the Moon." Aang quickly changed the subject, remembering the main points he was supposed to address in this meeting.


    "Really? But he is the best Waterbender," a Fire Nation staffer said, causing others to mutter the same thing.


    Knowing that things had gotten out of hand, Azula clicked her tongue. She didn''t want to make this weird fake, but the others wanted to pretend and even arrange special lines for each other, but knowing that things had already been distorted badly, why not exaggerate even more?


    If there was one thing the Fire Nation excelled at, for better or worse, it was exaggerating things in a big way, perhaps influenced by the fire element. The people of this nation were very emotional.


    "I have an idea!" Azula shouted, calming the crowd and releasing her impulse, which made her look to the others like a giant bird of prey, greedily watching the little people from above.


    Seeing that even the Avatar was not expecting her action and was a little surprised, Azula smiled. She knew how to solve several problems in one fell swoop; not only did she want to show him a way, but she also wanted to serve a greater purpose.


    "How about we accompany you to the North Pole?" Although it sounded like a question, the tone in which Azula said the words sounded more like a suggestion, causing Aang''s eyes to widen in amazement.


    Although Shisui had told him about his interest in the North Pole, there had never been any talk of a trip or anything like that, but now Azula''s words seemed to correct a lot of things.


    "That''s a good idea, I could even send my children on a diplomatic mission, although those pompous people from the North are kind of annoying, I guess our tribes need more contact," Hakoda said, taking the opportunity to insert his children along.


    His plan was for his eldest son to see the world, not just the sea, and to learn new things by following the Avatar. Katara felt the same way, but he also wanted her to have qualified study partners; not everyone could be like Sage Shisui, who learned Waterbending on his own.


    Although there were Waterbenders at the South Pole, the age difference was a problem; the younger ones were barely children, and the others were adults or elderly, while at the North Pole, there were youngsters like Katara.


    Sure, he knew about the stupid rule of the Northerners that forbade women to learn anything other than Water Healing, something that had further divided the two tribes, but with his letter, at least Pakku would not be so arrogant with his daughter.


    There was also another purpose: to bring Shisui even closer to the Water Tribes. Yes, he was born and raised in the Fire Nation, but he couldn''t ignore that he was a Waterbender, could he? This was a topic that the three water leaders, the Southern Tribe Chief, the Swamp Tribe Chief, and the Northern King, had discussed several times.


    They wanted Shisui to know more about the Water Tribes! Though Kya had told Hakoda of Shisui''s strong connection to the Fire Nation, something that could even be seen from afar with his engagement to Princess Azula, Shisui, not forgetting his roots, was something Hakoda had always considered.


    To that point, Shisui''s importance to the Waterbenders had come to resemble that of the Avatars, who were born into the three water tribes. If the Waterbenders were characterized by anything, it was the bonds they formed.


    Shisui watched as the conversation gradually turned to travel planning, even working out a fairly optimal route for Aang to traverse the known world with ease.


    For some reason, Shisui felt that with the start of Aang''s journey, many hidden problems in this world would jump out to find him or the Avatar, so he gradually clenched his fists.


    Others might ignore such premonitions, but as a highly spiritual person and a person who had attained enlightenment, he would not ignore such an obvious sign.


    Knowing that Vaatu was up to something, that Zhao had fallen into a deep state of meditation for some strange reason, and that this man had so many destructive desires in his heart, he would not be surprised if many complicated things happened in the future.


    In addition to the possible problems he might encounter, since there was never a shortage of extremist idealists among humans, the next few years would certainly be eventful. So Shisui took a deep breath and calmed his thoughts.


    Getting scared would not solve anything, besides, this was something he had already expected and prepared for all these years. This world was not peaceful, and even though he had already experienced some of the chaos this place had to offer, he knew that this was just the beginning.


    ''Just crush everything that gets in the way, let no one be left at the end,'' Shisui concluded, his golden eyes sparking a little and a broad smile appearing on his face, even though his thoughts were murderous, his expression was pure.


    Looks like his life will be full of stories and anecdotes to tell his descendants! This strange thought made him burst out laughing, attracting Azula''s attention, who looked at him curiously.


    "What are you laughing at?" the princess asked quietly, causing Shisui to put his arm around her waist and pull her close.


    "Our children and grandchildren," he replied without thinking too much, but he noticed that Azula''s face was turning red and her head seemed to fill with steam, but the predatory look in Azula''s eyes was growing stronger.


    Shisui, who was much taller than Azula, felt a chill on his back. It seemed that his mind wandered so much because he craved for battle and interesting things that he said something without thinking, now his body was about to suffer the consequences.


    Azula touched his chest with her index finger. The rhythm was special, similar to the language Musu used to communicate in the earthly world, and the rough translation would be something like this: ''We won''t sleep tonight''.


    Some people asked Aang some interesting questions, such as ''How does it feel to have been male and female for so many lifetimes?'' Shisui did not care to know the answers to such curious questions.


    He prayed to the Spirits of the Ocean and the Moon that he had been born a Waterbender! Only then would he be able to touch the concepts of the principles of this element, such as Life.


    Something he would need to survive tonight.

 54: Surrounded.

    "To think this would be my first stop..." muttered an older voice, looking at the imposing walls of Agna Qel''a, the capital of the Northern Water Tribe.


    "If your purpose is to spread terror among those who are to blame for your plight, why not start at the beginning? First, those who refused to help your people, isn''t that the first step?" said a raven perched on the elderly woman''s shoulder.


    Hama, hunched over from age and the horrible conditions she had been subjected to during her imprisonment, shivered, not from the cold that seemed to cut into her wrinkled skin, but from the excitement it brought her to be here.


    A thrill that allowed her to live, to grow stronger, to break free. Hate, her blue eyes glowing with pure hatred as she surveyed the magnificent city in the distance. Traces of dark energy surged from her body, reacting to her emotions, but the raven flapped twice, scattering the energy.


    "That would be attacking the South Pole, the pirates of my people who abandoned me in the end, but no. In the end, they will have their result from my hand, but the root of it all is the northern bastards. I just wanted to learn more about Waterbending, but they refused!


    All because I''m a woman! To them, I should just be a nurse waiting to get a man and have children! Those bastards... they deserve to die like the rest!" Hama shouted, and even though her body no longer emitted dark energy, a strong impulse surged from her aging body.


    An impulse filled with desperation and murderous intent. Even the already low temperature of the North Pole seemed to drop even further, indicating the pain she was hiding, but also the enormous number of lives she had taken, leaving a history of terror in her wake.


    A history she would try to repeat at the North Pole.


    "Don''t get so excited, you have to control yourself, you know, we don''t want to attract too much attention, at least not yet," the raven said, causing Hama to calm down, though her eyes never left the city.


    "Even if you have my lord''s power, it will be impossible for you to fight so many Waterbenders, so you must start slowly, with the people on the outskirts. First... regain your youth," the raven hinted when he saw that Hama was no longer out of control.


    "Will I be able to steal the vitality of others?" asked Hama, somewhat excited by the knowledge behind her question.


    "Yes! It''s ancient knowledge, lost thousands of years ago. A man tried to become immortal this way, but was stopped when he tried to absorb the Avatar''s vitality. A greedy human, how could he be a match for the Avatar?


    Even though his technique has many problems, if you absorb people with similar chi to yours, you won''t go crazy like that person, on the contrary, you might calm down, after all, water tends to be calm," the raven said with a humanized expression on his face.


    As a spirit, this raven had a very strong sense of superiority over humans, and while Hama liked him a little, she was too impetuous, lacking the general grace of the Waterbenders.


    When you think of a Waterbender, the first thing that comes to mind is smooth movements, a calm face, and how cool they look while Waterbending. Fierce expressions and exaggerated gestures are more associated with Firebenders.


    Raven thought that Hama, in her hatred, had unconsciously emulated the Firebenders she so despised, which he found somewhat funny and interesting, so he had decided to accompany the woman on her path of revenge, waiting to see what other interesting things might happen to the woman.


    "Can anyone be immortal?" asked Hama as she walked across the thick layer of snow, her feet not sinking and not even leaving a trace in her wake, showing her excellent performance.


    "Of course! There are many paths to immortality for humans. Avatar reincarnation is one type of immortality, absorbing the life of others, controlling the basic components of your body, and using the concept of ''Life'' to extend your life.


    Becoming a spirit, possessing other people and even, some so horrible that even I don''t want to remember them," the raven replied, even he, a dark spirit, avoided talking about the most horrible methods mankind has encountered, all to try to live longer.


    "I guess this world has more surprises than I thought. But when you spend so much of your life locked up, you miss so much. I never thought that when I broke free, I would see the people of the Fire Nation being kind to other cultures. Is it that much of a change that this so-called Sage has brought about?


    Bullshit! That boy is being controlled, isn''t he? Wouldn''t it be nice to set him free? When I''m young again, maybe he''ll be a good match! What do you think, Nookie?" As if she had fallen into a strange state of mind, Hama quickly started talking about Shisui before asking the question to the crow on her shoulder.


    The crow, nicknamed Nookie, was shocked, not knowing why this human had suddenly become so strange. But not wanting to cause more trouble, Nookie simply flapped his wings before answering.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "I think that''s a good idea? I don''t understand much about human relationships, but if your younger self is beautiful, I guess you can give it a try," the raven said, making Hama smile, but her smile was rather creepy.


    "Well... Shisui will be mine," Hama muttered, suddenly turning her head into the distance and feeling some living beings approaching her, humans.


    The skin on her fingers seemed to pull back, revealing her long fingernails. When a group of men who looked like hunters appeared in front of her, Hama acted. Her movements were far from normal Waterbending, but with her gestures, something strange happened to the men.


    Their bodies stiffened, their limbs shaking and twisting in ways a human could never do. Amid the cries of pain, pleading, and despair, the crunching of bones and the popping of various muscles could be heard in the distance, but no one but Hama could hear them.


    Soon, several strands of green energy were drawn from her body and entered Hama''s chest. As the woman''s hair gradually turned brown and her skin regained its softness, the men''s bodies dried up until only brittle bones remained covered by their clothes.


    Her body was not instantly rejuvenated, for much of her hair had turned gray and her skin was still very wrinkled, but her back had straightened, her breath had lengthened, and the energy in her body pulsed with new life.


    Hama laughed, and as if everyone at the North Pole could hear her, many people felt a collective shiver. Unknown to them, a threat was looming over them, and soon stories of a man-eating monster spread.


    ...


    A group of men was walking down a long corridor that seemed to be carved out of the rock. The few lamps did their best to bring light to the place, but it seemed their efforts were in vain.


    It was as if the darkness in this corridor, or rather, tunnel, was something natural. There was a strange coldness that seeped through the bones of anyone who walked through here for the first time, but among these men, there were a few who were used to it.


    "I never thought you would bring your group of radicals here, Shun," said a man who, when illuminated by one of the lamps, revealed that he wore the garb of the Dai Li, the secret force that maintained order in Ba Sing Se.


    "You know the reason, Shinji," Shun replied, a tall man wearing the green clothing typical of the Earth Kingdom.


    "Yes, at first I thought your activities with the group called the White Lotus were too idyllic. I never thought you would choose the other color." Shinji looked briefly at the group of men and women following him and Shun.


    People in different clothes, from the Earth Kingdom, the Water Tribe, and even the Fire Nation. The only thing they had in common was the insignia of a lotus flower painted red on their chests, indicating their affiliation.


    "I have learned over time that no matter which side I choose, my purpose will never change, to bring true change to this world," Shun said, causing Shinji to smile self-deprecatingly as he shook his head.


    "Can''t the Avatar and the Sage bring the change you want, brother?" Shinji asked, causing Shun to bare his teeth in a dismissive gesture.


    "Nonsense, change shouldn''t depend on just a few characters, but on the collective. What good will all their achievements be when they inevitably die? Even if the Avatar is reborn, their mindset will always be different.


    The Avatar Kyoshi was very different from the careless Kuruk, Roku was useless, Yangchen was a vile villain. Many Avatars can''t even maintain consistency in their actions, how could they carry on the legacy of their past lives?


    And speaking of the Sage, one man doesn''t deserve that much power! We already have problems with the changing avatars, why let a mortal go to our heads? Brother, even the Earth King is more decent than this Sage!" said Shun, his tone full of anger and annoyance towards these two great figures.


    "The Earth King is a smart person, no doubt," Shinji said with a strange smile on his face, something that made Shun click his tongue.


    "Yes... he disguises himself as incompetent in front of everyone, but he is the person who controls the Dai Li, the nobles, and even a large part of the fragmented Earth Kingdom.


    No one takes him seriously, not knowing that a decree from him means the death of everyone and their families. Even those rebel groups are supported by him... a clever man, no doubt," Shun praised the actions of the Earth King, which he knew because he not only had a brother in the Dai Li, but was a Dai Li himself.


    Now he would meet his king, as he had so many times before, in the safe depths of Ba Sing Se, the city that would never fall, the safest place in the world today.


    ...


    "He gave a tree to the peasants of the South Pole! How outrageous! A power like that... able to grow plants, just imagine, if that power was ours, we wouldn''t have to bring so much food from those dirty colonies of the Earth Kingdom, I hate to know that my potatoes are grown by those low-life people" In what looked like a darkened room, lit by a candle, several people dressed in luxurious clothes were gathered.


    The one who had spoken was a middle-aged woman with black hair and golden eyes, her expensive clothes and jewelry on her body indicating not only that she was a person of the Fire Nation, but also her status as a possible noble or wealthy woman.


    "Don''t think such nonsense, don''t you know what it means if these filthy people have farmland? Waste of money for us!" shouted a fat man, apparently a Fire Nation noble like the woman before him.


    "And the prince and princess participated in this act. The royal family is supposed to look after the interests of the nation!" shouted an old man, his narrowed eyes and gestures showing how angry he was.


    "I''m sick of this guy. Why should a Son of Misfortune have so much power? Look at the changes he''s brought about! Yesterday I saw a man Earthbending in the middle of the capital, how can they let those dirty and dangerous immigrants do that here?" said the last figure, a tall and rather muscular man.


    "Luckily, those alchemists are already thinking of something, they are the ones who suffered the most because of that brat," laughed the only woman present at this meeting, and the more she laughed, the more the flames of the candle grew, as if reacting to her emotions.


    "Yes... If that guy disappears, Princess Azula will be able to marry other people, a man who belongs to our people, not a dirty Waterbender," said the man with big muscles, being the youngest, he had some ideas in his head.


    Perhaps he would be Princess Azula''s new mate, though perhaps she had lost much of her value by being someone else''s woman; what better way to feed his ego than to lie with the woman of the person he despised the most?


    Only, he never dared to let these thoughts out, because not only he, but everyone present still had a deep respect... and fear, for the royal family.


    However, this situation was gradually going in a strange direction, as if Shisui would be surrounded by enemies sooner or later.

 55: Familiar meeting.

    "Looks like you''ve been displaced this time, Vice Admiral Zhao," a voice whispered in Zhao''s head as he watched in annoyance as the Southern Water Tribe people gathered around the supposed Avatar.


    When he awoke from his deep meditation, he realized that they had left without him to meet such a transcendental figure, not even bothering to wait for him or leave a letter of warning.


    So imagine his surprise when, after a rather psychedelic and enlightening journey, his spirit returned to his body to find that the goal of his mission had already been accomplished, but without his direct participation.


    This was a hard blow to him, someone who sought fame. He wanted his name to be in the group of people who met the Avatar for the first time in 100 years, and even to be among the first to have contact with that person.


    But no, no one bothered to consider him; in fact, he had long felt like an afterthought, someone who was only there in the background to aggrandize the supposedly ''important'' figures in this mission.


    No, he was less than that; he was just the driver who brought them to the South Pole, and no one bothered to tell the driver the important things. Zhao, being someone extremely arrogant and careerist, was brushed aside in this way, causing what little hesitation there might have been in him to be consumed by the growing darkness.


    Yes, darkness. Though his spirits were low as he watched people toss the so-called Avatar Aang through the air, his body felt quite good, full of power and energy.


    Being empowered with dark spiritual energy directly from Vaatu is an advantage few beings can have. Zhao felt invincible at that moment, but Vaatu''s cold voice in his head brought him back to reality.


    "You are nothing compared to the Avatar." Those words were like a bucket of cold water to Zhao, but he could understand why in no time.


    With his new power, he could sense the extraordinary power in the Avatar, who was filled with a spiritual energy that was, of course, quite pure and soothing to others. For Zhao, Aang was like a torch near his eyes, uncomfortable to perceive.


    ''Aren''t you afraid that he will perceive you?'' Zhao thought, knowing that due to his current connection with Vaatu, Vaatu could perceive his thoughts and communicate a response.


    "No, even Shisui''s strange eyes can''t sense me if I want them to. Just don''t act in front of them and you''ll be fine," Vaatu replied, making Zhao remember the things this spirit had told him.


    Many spiritual beings had noticed the strange behavior of Shisui''s eyes and easily deduced that it was an ability to perceive the aura, something that was not very common, but not rare either, since there had been people with such a gift throughout history.


    Sure, no one knew the depths of Shisui''s ability, but they could always take some precautions, couldn''t they? So, Vaatu had made sure that the dark energy that had been implanted in his current dependents was not visible to normal aura vision; unless they were acting blatantly in front of Shisui, Vaatu assumed that Shisui wouldn''t notice.


    Only Vaatu, in his immense power, ignored an insignificant detail: he assumed that Shisui''s ability was the normal aura vision that normally appeared in human history.


    Shisui himself did not even know the depths of this ability, despite having it for two lifetimes, but he had developed it enough that when Zhao approached the crowd, Shisui was able to discern something.


    To Shisui, Zhao''s aura was unusually organized, unlike the normal state of human aura; this strange organization looked artificial, bizarre. In addition to the recent appearance of a dark spirit, Shisui simply smiled on his lips.


    ''What are you hiding, Zhao?'' Shisui thought, but otherwise he paid no attention to the man, knowing that like snakes, this one would choose to remain hidden until he felt it was time to strike.


    Shisui memorized the phases of the moon and knew that tonight was a full moon, so he was ready to enter the spirit world to talk to his mother.


    What he didn''t expect was that when he entered the spirit world, things would get even stranger than usual. He was not in the usual place where he always landed when he arrived in this world, but he was in what seemed to be the territory of a spirit.


    He was on a beach, the waves pushing the sea water, darkened by the lack of sunlight, with only a huge full moon hanging in the sky. A dark sky full of stars greeted him, making the atmosphere a bit gloomy.


    But instead of feeling fear or panic, he felt at peace, as if he were at home. He didn''t know why, but it seemed like he was born to be here, and this place was as familiar to him as home. But as he came to this conclusion, a voice came from behind him.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "This is the home of all Waterbenders," a rather soft and sweet female voice said, but Shisui, always alert, quickly turned around, but was quite surprised to see the person in front of him.


    A tall, dark-skinned woman with blue eyes, the characteristic features of the Water Tribes at the poles. But the most striking thing about the woman was her lush white hair, not gray like the elders, but a pure white that seemed to emit its glow, a brightness that resembled the moon.


    Not to be outdone, the person in front of Shisui was Yue. he recognized her not only from the paintings he had seen of this woman, but also from the series he had seen in his past life, but his surprise was not that.


    What surprised him was that Yue was standing next to Chang''e, his mother. Both women looked harmonious standing together, and when Shisui looked closer, he noticed that both his mother and Yue looked quite similar.


    ''Don''t tell me...'' As if Shisui''s thoughts were reflected on his face, Yue covered her face and giggled slightly.


    "Looks like my Little Bunny got the message," Chang''e said, making Shisui feel a little embarrassed at the way his mother called him.


    "A smart boy, no doubt, he deserves to be your son, big sister," Yue said, finally confirming Shisui''s thoughts.


    Yue was his aunt! His mother was the royalty of the North Pole! He was a damn prince! Shisui, feeling surprised for the first time in a long time, just sat on the sand and looked at his mother and aunt without saying anything.


    "Has the mouse eaten your tongue? Say something!" Yue, who wasn''t very familiar with Shisui, walked over to him and leaned down, urging him to say something.


    "I never thought I had a good origin, I always thought my mother was a ''pole farmer'', imagine the surprise of those bastards..." Shisui mumbled, remembering some bad things that had happened when he was a child.


    "Looks like you didn''t have as good a time as those rumors about you make it seem." Yue felt a little uncomfortable as she understood the implications of Shisui''s words, but Shisui refused.


    "No, those guys are just a minority of losers," Shisui, showing his adaptability, quickly found the good side of this situation.


    "You were telling me... this is the home of all Waterbenders?" asked Shisui, who stood up and looked around.


    "This is the territory of the Ocean and Moon Spirits, when they still resided in the spirit world," Yue said, pointing to the giant moon in the sky.


    "The gifts of Waterbending originated here and were given to the humans who had affinity to them, before a certain cataclysm caused the humans to isolate themselves in four special places, where they had to hand over their gifts to four special guardians." Yue didn''t delve too deeply into the history of the past, but from the knowledge he knew, Shisui was able to put together a small timeline.


    Before humans lived in the Lion Turtle, humans were like this time, born with an element, but it seemed that the way they operated was different.


    Shisui noted the ''affinity to'', that is, affinity to an element. Who knows if in ancient times, when there were so few people compared to today, all or the vast majority of people were attuned to a particular element.


    To some extent, that would explain what happened in the Legend of Korra, with the awakening of so many Airbenders; they were akin to that element, they were not necessarily descendants of Airbenders like Avatar Aang''s son, Bumi.


    In that case, this phenomenon could be a natural occurrence from that distant past. Then maybe Vaatu won back then for X reason? Who knows, but humans had to live isolated from the world on the back of the lion turtle.


    Then the elemental system changed, and you needed the permission of the ''Guardians'' to use an element. Until the arrival of Avatar Wan, the first of all, who overturned that system and led to what is happening today.


    After thinking about all this in a few seconds, an idea came to Shisui''s mind, but it would have to be implemented step by step in the future. But for now, he didn''t want to think about plans, ideas, or big goals.


    "So, tell me about yourself," Shisui said, making Yue smile at him.


    "Only if you tell me the truth out of so many rumors, is it true that you rode a 100-meter-long water dragon?" Yue asked with some childish interest in her eyes, while Chang''e sighed heavily.


    "I will never understand where so many crazy rumors about my son come from, even in the spirit world, some strange stories have started to spread," Chang''e commented, making Shisui curious about what kind of gossip was spreading in the spirit world.


    But since he had to answer his aunt first, as strange as it might sound to think of such a young woman as his closest relative, Shisui began to tell Yue his life story, although she was constantly interrupted by her asking him strange questions, always related to some rumor.


    "No, Auntie, I can''t see the future from puddles of water..." Shisui answered one of Yue''s strange questions for the hundredth time, and for the first time, Shisui felt the same tiredness as Azulon in the past when he asked him so many questions.


    "But you know that Waterbending technique that allows Waterbenders to see places with water, right?" asked Yue with a raised eyebrow, causing Shisui and Chang''e to look at her questioningly.


    "Is such a thing even possible?" asked Chang''e, causing Yue to nod.


    "Well, I guess it''s something I can do because of the essence sharing with the Moon Spirit, but I can see distant people or places with water, but I have to know them first.


    Before, I couldn''t see my nephew because I didn''t know him personally, but now that I even know his past, I can observe him, hehe". Yue''s last laugh made Shisui shiver, and remembering what would happen when he came out of his deep meditation tonight, he felt that he should give Yue a warning.


    "The time difference between us is quite large; when it''s daytime at the South Pole, it''s nighttime for you, and vice versa. You know, I meditate at night and I have a fianc¨¦e..." Shisui stopped explaining when he saw the strange looks Yue and Chang''e gave him.


    "What did you say you did at night with your fianc¨¦e, Little Bunny?" Chang''e asked sternly, causing Shisui''s neck to shrink, although a smile appeared on his face.


    This kind of situation had never happened to him in this life, so although he was embarrassed, he was happy to interact with his mother. But it was Yue''s words that made him want to drown in the nearby sea.


    "You have touched the concept of ''Life'', be careful, normal contraceptives are no longer useful for your ''Vital essence'', maybe you will be a grandmother in the future, big sister," Yue finally burst out laughing, especially because of the face Shisui made the moment he heard those words.